Skip to main content

Full text of "Macaulay's speeches on copyright, Lincoln's Cooper Institute address;"

See other formats


j&riVtMViriam 


ii  1^1,1  ■i,ii««"nwmniwwM& 


MACAULAY'S 

PEECHES  ON  COPYRIGHT 

LINCOLN'S 

COOPER  INSTITUTE  ^DRES 


LONGMANS'  ENGLISH  CLASSICS 


mmfimmmmmmm 


riass 

^   / 

Rnnk 

COPYRIGHT  DKPOSrr. 

LONGMANS'  ENGLISH    CLASSICS 

EDITED  BY 

ASHLEY  H.  THORNDIKE,  Ph.D.,  L.H.D. 

PBOFESSOR   OF    ENGLISH  IN  COLUMBIA    UNIVERSITY 


MACAULAY'S 
SPEECHES  ON  COPYRIGHT 


LINCOLN'S 
COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 


.MACAULAY'S 

SPEECHES  ON  COPYRIGHT 

LINCOLN'S 
COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 


EDITED 

WITH    INTRODUCTIONS    AND    NOTES 
BY 

DUDLEY   H.  MILES,  Ph.D. 

CHAIRMAN   OF   THE   DEPARTMENT   OF   ENGLISH   IN    THE   EVANDER  CHILDS 
HIGH   SCHOOL,   NEW   YORK 


LONGMANS,    GEEEN,    AND    CO. 

FOURTH  AVENUE  AND  30th  STREET,  NEW  YORK 

PRAIRIE  AVENUE  AND  25th  STREET,  CHICAGO 

1915 


y<^\^^'^ 


3    ,     . 


Copyright,  1915 

BY 
LONGMANS,  GREEN,  AND  CO. 


OCT  -41915 
©CI.A4H771 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 


PAGE 


Introduction  to  Macaulay's  Speeches  on  Copyright: 

I.  Life  of  Macaulay vii 

II.  The  Meaning  and  History  of  Copyright xii 

III.  The  Debates  of  1841  and  1842 xv 

Bibliographical  Note  on  Macaulay xxi 

Chronological  Table xxiii 

Introduction  to  Lincoln's  Cooper  Institute  Address: 

I.  Life  of  Lincoln xxviii 

XL  Lincohi  and  Slavery xxxiii 

III.  The  Cooper  Institute  Address xxxviii 

Bibliographical  Note  on  Lincoln xliv 

Chronological  Table xlvii 

Macaulay's  First  Speech  on  Copyright 1 

Macaulay's  Second  Speech  on  Copyright 23 

Lincoln's  Cooper  Institute  Address 33 

Questions  and  Topics  for  Study: 

The  Speeches  on  Copyright 61 

The  Cooper  Institute  Address 69 

Notes 81 

V 


INTRODUCTION 

MACAULAY'S  SPEECHES  ON  COPYRIGHT 

I.  Life  of  Macaulay 

Thomas  Babington  Macaulay's  prosperous  life 
began  on  October  25,  1800,  at  Rothley  Temple,  Lei- 
cestershire, where  his  mother  was  paying  a  visit  to 
her  sister.  His  childhood  was  spent  in  the  heart 
of  London  and  in  the  pleasant  suburb  of  Clapham. 
His  father  was  so  much  engrossed  in  the  anti- slavery 
agitation  that  he  had  little  time  to  spend  on  the  train- 
ing of  his  eldest  son.  His  mother,  how^ever,  did  not 
spoil  the  child.  Though  he  crept  unwillingly  to 
school,  she  would  hear  none  of  his  entreaties  to  remain 
home  on  rainy  afternoons,  saying  stoically,  "  No, 
Tom,  if  it  rains  cats  and  dogs,  you  shall  go."  He 
learned  without  effort,  but  what  he  was  really  inter- 
ested in  was  writing  long  epics  or  an  epitome  of  uni- 
versal history — childhood  works  which  were  as  correct 
in  spelling  and  grammar,  as  accurate  in  punctuation, 
and  as  clear  in  meaning  as  his  mature  masterpieces. 

At  twelve  he  was  sent  to  a  small  private  school 
near  the  great  university  of  Cambridge.  He  was 
very  homesick,  but  occupied  his  whole  time  with 
books  and  the  debating  society.  Of  it  he  early  wrote 
that  the  subject  chosen  for  the  next  discussion  was 
*'  whether  Lord  Wellington  or  Marlborough  was  the 
greatest  general.  A  w^arm  debate  is  expected.'^  In 
these  discussions  little  Macaulay  seems  to  have  at- 
tracted attention  by  the  loudness  and  fervor  of  his 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

tones,  for  his  father  wrote  praying  ''  that  the  orna- 
ment of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit  may  be  substituted 
for  vehemence  and  self-confidence/' 

At  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  which  he  entered 
at  eighteen,  he  soon  became  one  of  the  bright  partic- 
ular lights  in  the  famous  debating  society,  the  Cam- 
bridge Union.  He  shone  equally  in  conversation  in 
the  rooms  of  fellow-students,  where  on  all  current 
questions  he  usually  maintained  the  opposite  view 
with  boaniless  illustration  and  argument.  His  bril- 
liancy gave  ris3  to  the  story  of  a  day  spent  at  the  coun- 
try house  of  ths  Marquis  of  Lansdowne.  There  he 
and  his  friend  Austin  were  entertained  at  a  gathering 
of  ladi33,  artists  and  politicians.  The  two  students 
cotnni3nced  a  conversation  at  breakfast  which  was 
kept  up,  with  only  slight  interruption  at  lunch,  until 
the  bell  rang  for  dinner,  yet  to  Vv^hich  every  one  in 
the  house  was  a  listener.  At  his  father's  home  in 
Glapham,  too,  he  mingled  in  the  discussions  of  political 
subjects  led  by  some  of  the  most  influential  members 
of  parliament  who  lived  on  the  Surrey  side  of  London. 
He  thus  early  gained  a  thorough  schooling  in  the  dis- 
cussion of  questions  of  public  policy.  Moreover, 
his  student  controversies  gradually  brought  him  to 
the  conviction  that  the  Whig  party  embraced  within 
its  principles  all  that  was  wise  and  just.  Though  he 
detested  mathematics,  he  was  on  a  third  trial  granted 
a  fellowship  in  1S24  and  an  A.M.  in  July  of  the  next 
year. 

During  his  school  life  he  took  not  the  least  interest 
in  any  athletic  sports.  He  was  no  less  indifferent  to 
skating,  shooting,  riding,  driving,  than  to  swimming, 
rowing,  or  cricket.  Indeed,  his  only  exercise  during 
his  whole  life  was  walking.  Yet  even  on  the  most 
crowded  streets  of  London  he  would  thread  his  way 
at   a   rapid   pace   with   a  book  in  his  hand,   reading 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

faster  than  any  one  else  could  sitting  clown.  The 
secret  of  his  great  attainments  lay  in  an  unerring 
memory  and  the  ability  to  take  in  at  a  glance  the 
contents  of  a  printed  page.  As  a  child  he  memorized 
^'  The  Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel ''  at  a  single  reading- 
while  he  and  his  father  were  making  a  call.  On  re- 
turning home  he  sat  down  on  the  bed  and  repeated  as 
much  of  it  to  his  mother  as  she  would  hear.  In 
mature  life  he  says  of  a  trip  to  Ireland  while  he  was 
writing  his  '^  History/'  when  one  would  suppose  that 
his  thoughts  would  have  been  absor]:)ed  with  the 
momentous  events  he  was  preparing  to  describe: 
'^  As  I  could  not  read,  I  used  an  excellent  substitute 
for  reading.  I  went  through  '  Paradise  Lost  '  in 
my  head."  He  seems  never  to  have  spent  an  hour 
in  meditation,  but  as  we  shall  see  in  his  speeches  his 
vast  memory  at  once  supplied  him  with  a  whole  arsenal 
of  arguments  and  illustrations  for  any  occasion. 

His  father  wished  him  to  become  a  lawyer  on  leav- 
ing Cambridge,  and  he  did  study  sufficiently  to  secure 
admission  to  the  bar  in  1826.  But  while  in  college 
he  had  contributed  to  '^  Knight's  Monthly  Magazine." 
Jeffrey,  the  famous  editor  of  the  '^  Edinburgh  Review," 
the  foremost  magazine  of  the  time  and  a  Whig  organ, 
invited  him  to  contribute  to  his  pages.  Hardly  had 
he  left  Cambridge  when  his  ''  Essay  on  Milton " 
appeared.  He  became  famous  in  a  day.  His  break- 
fast table  was  covered  each  morning  with  cards 
of  invitation  to  dinner  from  every  quarter  of  London. 
For  the  next  twenty  years  he  could  not  release  himself 
from  the  demand  for  his  writings  in  the  ^^  Review." 
The  publishers  at  a  later  date  told  him  that  five 
hundred  book-sellers  in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom 
reported  that  the  ^'  Review  "  sold  or  did  not  sell 
according  as  there  were  or  were  not  articles  by  Mr. 
Macaulay. 


X  INTRODUCTION 

In  1S2<S  he  was  on  account  of  his  writings  made  a 
commissioner  of  bankruptcy  at  a  handsome  salary. 
In  1S30,  as  a  result  of  some  articles  on  James  Mill, 
he  was  asked  b}^  Lord  Lansdowne  to  enter  parliament 
from  the  vacant  borough  of  Calne.  He  had,  to  be 
sure,  attracted  attention  even  before  leaving  college 
by  a  speech  at  a  meeting  of  the  Anti-slavery  Society. 
The  "  Edinburgh  Review "  pronounced  it  "  a  dis- 
play of  eloquence  so  signal  for  rare  and  matured 
excellence  that  the  most  practiced  orator  may  well 
admire  how  it  should  have  come  from  one  who  then 
for  the  first  time  addressed  a  pul)lic  assembly."  In 
his  maiden  speech  in  parliament  he  spoke  so  clearly 
on  the  bill  for  the  removal  of  political  disabilities 
from  the  Jews  that  Sir  James  Mackintosh  declared 
that  he  arose,  not  "  to  supply  any  defects  in  the  speech 
of  his  honorable  friend,  but  principally  to  absolve  his 
own  conscience."  After  Macaulay's  speech  on  the 
reform  bill  in  1831  the  Speaker  sent  for  him  and  told 
him  that  in  all  his  prolonged  experience  he  had  never 
seen  the  House  in  such  a  state  of  excitement.  He  was 
compared  to  Burke,  Fox,  and  other  great  orators  of 
the  past.  Of  his  speech  on  the  second  reading  of  the 
bill  in  1832  Jeffrey  said  that  it  put  him  clearly  at 
the  head  of  the  great  speakers  if  not  the  debaters  of 
the  House. 

There  is  another  side  to  his  parliamentary  career 
which  is  even  more  creditable.  Shortly  after  he 
entered  he  voted  for  a  bill  which  swept  away  his  bank- 
ruptcy commissionership  when  he  could  ill  afford  to 
lose  the  income.  Indeed,  he  had  to  sell  the  gold 
medals  which  he  had  won  at  Cambridge  to  keep  out 
of  debt.  For  he  now  had  not  only  to  support  himself 
but  to  mend  the  broken  fortunes  of  his  family.  To 
the  electors  of  Leeds  in  1832,  from  whom  he  was 
seeking  a  seat  in  parliament,  he  wrote:    "  I  w^as  per- 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

fectly  aware  that  the  avowal  of  my  feelings  on  the 
subject  of  pledges  was  not  likely  to  advance  my 
interest  at  Leeds.  ...  It  is  not  necessary  to  my 
happiness  that  I  should  sit  in  Parliament;  but  it  is 
necessary  to  my  happiness  that  I  should  possess,  in 
Parliament  or  out  of  Parliament,  the  consciousness  of 
having  done  what  was  right.''  In  1833  he  again 
lived  up  to  his  convictions  by  opposing  a  govern- 
ment measure  on  West  India  slavery,  although  doing 
so  might  have  cost  him  his  position  in  parliament 
and  blasted  his  prospects  for  a  public  career. 

Fortunately,  he  retained  both  honor  and  position. 
As  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Control  of  the  East  India 
Company  his  speeches  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with 
the  adoption  of  the  plan  for  reorganizing  that  company. 
His  mastery  of  the  subject  led  to  his  appointment  as 
one  of  the  members  of  the  Supreme  Council  to  govern 
India,  at  a  salary  of  ten  thousand  pounds  a  year. 
Once  in  Calcutta  he  plunged  into  his  official  duties 
and  also  undertook  the  chairmanship  of  two  com- 
mittees. Pie  reorganized  the  educational  system  of 
India  and  had  much  to  do  with  drawing  up  the  Penal 
Code  and  the  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure. 

Returning  to  England  after  an  absence  of  over 
four  years  with  the  fortune  of  himself  and  his  family 
reestablished,  he  was  in  lvS39  elected  to  parliament 
from  Edinburgh,  and  entered  the  cabinet  as  Secretary 
of  War.  But  his  parliamentary  triumphs  came  in 
the  debates  on  the  copyright  bills  in  1841  and  1842, 
when,  as  Gladstone  says,  '^  he  arrested  the  success- 
ful progress  of  legislative  measures,  and  slew  them 
at  a  moment's  notice,  and  by  his  single  arm."  With 
the  publication  of  the  '^  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome  "  in 
1842,  he  added  great  popularity  as  a  poet  to  his  fame 
as  essayist  and  speaker.  We  need  not  linger  over  the 
remainder  of   his   parliamentary  career.     He  lost  his 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

seat  in  1S47,  but  was  returned  in  1852  without  a  can- 
vass and  remained  for  four  years. 

After  his  return  from  India  his  ambition  was  to 
write  the  ''  History  of  England  "  which  is  his  surest 
title  to  fame.  AVhen  the  first  two  volumes  appeared 
in  1848  they  created  a  greater  stir  than  had  been 
produced  by  any  other  historical  book  published  in 
that  century.  He  lived  to  complete  live  volumes, 
dealing  with  the  fifteen  years  following  the  Revolu- 
tion of  1688.  After  an  attack  of  heart-disease  in 
1852  he  contracted  a  confirmed  asthma.  The  tv/o 
ailments  kept  him  from  working  with  any  ease  during 
the  remainder  of  his  life,  but  he  nevertheless  con- 
tinued to  prepare  the  chapters  with  the  same  scrupu- 
lous care  which  had  assured  the  popular  success  of 
the  first  volumes.  While  sitting  *n  his  chair  by  the 
fireside  he  died  December  28,  1859.  He  was  buried 
January  9,  1860,  in  Poets'  Corner  in  Westminster 
Abbey. 

II.  The  Meaning  and  History  of  Copyright 

If  you  will  look  on  the  page  opposite  the  Table  of 
Contents,  you  will  find  the  following  notice:  "  Copy- 
right, 1915,  by  Longmans,  Green,  and  Company." 
What  does  that  mean?  Simply  this,  that  the  pub- 
lishers have  the  sole  right  to  print  and  publish  this 
book  for  twenty-eight  years,  and  if  at  the  expiration 
of  that  term  they  so  wish,  for  an  additional  term  of 
twent3^-eight  years.  Such  is  the  provision  of  the 
United  States  law  passed  in  1909. 

What  interest  have  you  in  such  a  right?  You 
have  the  same  interest  that  every  buyer  of  books 
has,  for  the  law  helps  to  determine  how  much  you  shall 
pay  for  each  copy.  Of  course  the  publishers  go  to 
considerable  expense  to  place  a  book  in  your  hands. 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

They  have  to  pay  for  the  paper  and  the  printing  and 
the  binding,  the  advertising  and  the  office  and  general 
expenses  connected  with  offering  the  volume  to  the 
public,,  and  provide  for  the  payment  of  the  author. 
It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that  the  copyright  owner, 
whether  he  be  publisher  or  author,  shall  be  secured 
for  a  certain  time  against  unauthorized  reproduction 
of  a  published  book.  The  copyright  laws  provide 
such  security. 

Exactly  what  copyright  means  is  a  little  harder  to 
explain.  But  it  does  seem  clear  that  you  have  as 
much  right  to  what  flows  from  your  own  mind  as  to 
what  you  form  with  your  hands.  If  you  whittle  out 
the  hull  of  a  boat  or  make  a  new  model  for  an  aero- 
plane, you  surely  have  the  right  to  keep  it.  If  you 
write  a  letter  to  a  friend,  he  has  no  right  to  print 
it  in  a  periodical  or  a  book  without  first  obtaining  your 
permission.  In  other  words,  you  have  not  only  a 
right  to  the  product  of  your  own  mind,  but  you  alone 
have  the  privilege  of  reproducing  it  or  multiplying 
copies.  The  whole  history  of  copyright  controversy 
centers  about  the  question,  for  how  long  shall  you  have 
this  privilege? 

This  question  was  not  considered  in  the  first  copy- 
right case,  recorded  in  the  dim  legendary  history 
of  Ireland.  St.  Columba,  while  yet  a  student  and 
before  he  became  saintly,  secretly  made  a  copy  of  a 
psalter  in  the  possession  of  his  teacher,  Finian.  But 
in  567  A.D.  this  copy  was  reclaimed,  according  to 
tradition,  by  the  decision  of  King  Dermott  in  the  Halls 
of  Tara:  "  To  every  cow  her  calf."  It  was  not  until 
the  invention  of  printing  that  either  copyright  or 
its  duration  became  of  any  importance.  The  second 
Royal  Printer  was  given,  in  1518,  the  exclusive  priv- 
ilege for  two  years  of  printing  a  certain  speech,  to 
which    this    first    copyright    notice    was     appended. 


XIV  INTRODUCTION 

Most  other  privileges  were  for  a  term  of  seven  years. 
During  tlie  reign  of  Elizabeth  the  term  of  copyright 
received  its  greatest  extension.  The  Stationers'  Com- 
pany came  to  prohibit  all  printing  in  England  except 
by  tliose  registered  in  its  membership,  but  it  was  under- 
stood that  such  persons  should  enjoy  the  privilege 
forever.  The  turmoil  of  the  Civil  Wars  affected  pub- 
lishing almost  as  much  as  it  did  religion  and  politics. 
It  was  under  the  law  of  1662  that  Milton  secured  the 
license  for  publishing  ''  Paradise  Lost."  He  lived 
to  receive  ten  pounds  from  the  publisher,  Samuel 
Symmons,  who  in  1680  secured  the  perpetual  copy- 
right from  the  widow  of  Milton  for  eight  pounds.  Mac- 
aulay  speaks  on  pages  14-15  of  the  operation  of  this 
act.  Charles  II.  renewed  the  charter  of  the  Stationers' 
Company  in  1684,  confirming  to  proprietors  of  books 
'^  the  sole  right,  power,  and  privilege  and  authority 
of  printing,  as  has  been  usual  heretofore." 

The  ownership  of  copyright  and  the  length  of  time 
it  should  run  remained,  however,  in  a  chaotic  state 
until  the  foundation  of  copyright  in  England  and  the 
United  States  to-day  was  laid  by  the  famous  law  of 
Queen  Anne  that  went  into  effect  in  1710.  It  gave 
the  author  the  sole  right  of  printing  for  fourteen 
years  and  no  longer,  unless  he  at  the  end  of  that 
term  secured  the  extension  for  another  fourteen 
years.  There  was  disagreement  about  the  opera- 
tion of  the  law  until  a  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords 
in  1774  held  that  the  statute  of  Anne  took  away  the 
right  of  perpetual  copyright.  The  only  change  up 
to  the  debates  included  in  this  volume  was  the  ex- 
tension of  the  term  in  1814  to  twenty-eight  years  and 
the  remainder  of  the  author's  life.  In  1842,  as  we 
shall  see,  Macaulay  secured  the  passage  of  an  act  ex- 
tending the  term  to  forty-two  years,  or  to  the  life  of 
the  author  plus  seven  years.     This  remained  the  law 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

of  England  until  1912,  when  the  present  law  went 
into  force,  securing  the  right  to  the  author  for  his  life- 
time and  fifty  years  more. 

III.  The  Debates  of  1841  and  1842 

The  superiority  of  Macaulay's  speeches  on  copy- 
right cannot  be  seen  or  measured  unless  we  run  over 
the  debate  in  which  they  were  delivered.  In  1837 
Thomas  Noon  Talfourd  introduced  a  bill  to  amend 
the  law  by  extending  the  term  during  which  copyright 
should  be  valid.  He  had  from  his  early  twenties 
been  intimate  with  Lamb,  Wordsworth,  Coleridge, 
and  other  literary  men.  His  speech  on  that  bill 
gained  him  great  applause,  but  the  bill  itself  was 
opposed  b}^  most  of  the  classes  concerned;  that  is, 
by  authors,  publishers,  and  readers.  Five  successive 
times  he  introduced  a  measure,  with  the  same  want  of 
success  in  parliament  but  with  growing  favor  outside. 

On  January  27,  1841,  he  again  asked  leave  to  bring  in 
a  bill  which  would  secure  copyright  for  a  period  of 
fifty  years  reckoned  from  the  author's  death.  Mr. 
Warburton,  who  represented  medical  interests  in 
legislation,  was  on  his  feet  at  once.  He  declared  that 
^'  he  did  not  intend  to  let  even  a  stage  of  the  bill  pass 
without  offering  to  it  his  most  strenuous  and  deter- 
mined opposition."  These  stages  were  five:  (1) 
leave  to  bring  in  the  bill,  when  there  was  usually 
little  or  no  debate;  (2)  the  first  reading;  if  favored, 
the  bill  was  ordered  to  be  printed  and  a  date  set  for 
the  second  reading;  (3)  a  second  reading,  when  the 
principle  of  the  measure  was  discussed;  if  it  was  then 
voted  dowm,  it  could  not  be  considered  again  during 
that  session;  (4)  consideration  in  a  committee 
of  the  whole  house  or  by  a  special  committee,  when 
details   and   amendments   were   discussed;    when   the 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

committee  reported,  a  day  was  set  for  the  third  read- 
ing; (5)  a  third  reading;  if  the  bill  then  passed, 
it  was  sent  to  the  House  of  Lords. 

When  leave  to  bring  in  the  bill  was  discussed  on 
January  29,  Mr.  Warburton  launched  forth  into  a 
long  speech  against  it.  He  could  not  agree  that  the 
question  was  one  of  natural  right  to  the  productions 
of  one's  own  mind.  He  did  not  acknowledge  such 
a  thing  as  natural  rights.  The  question  was  merely 
one  of  expediency.  He  would  consequently  consider 
the  interests  of  authors,  of  publishers,  and  of  the  pub- 
lic. With  regard  to  authors  the  proposed  law  amounted 
to  perpetual  copyright.  It  would  therefore  injure 
authors  because  it  would  make  easier  the  suppression 
and  mutilation  of  their  works,  and  would  even  enable 
the  descendants  of  authors  to  prevent  the  public 
from  reading  the  works  of  genius.  Publishers  would 
not  be  benefited  because  they  testified  that  current 
works  remained  in  circulation  only  from  fourteen 
to  twenty  years.  The  public  would  suffer  because  the 
monopoly  created  would  raise  the  price  of  books. 
In  spite  of  his  opposition  leave  was  given  by  a  vote 
of  142  to  30  to  bring  in  the  bill  and  read  it  a  first 
time.  Apparently  Serjeant  Talfourd  was  at  length 
to  win  his  fight. 

On  February  5  the  bill  came  up  for  a  second  reading. 
In  presenting  it  Serjeant  Talfourd  requested  that  even 
those  who  favored  a  thirty-year  extension,  the  term 
in  France,  should  vote  for  the  second  reading.  He 
denied  that  he  had  overlooked  the  question  of  ex- 
pediency. Following  the  plan  of  Mr.  Warburton's 
speech,  he  declared  that  the  greatest  authors  of  the 
time  favored  his  bill,  that  the  publishers,  with  one  or 
two  exceptions,  were  quite  satisfied  with  the  pro- 
visions of  the  bill,  and  that  the  public  should  first 
of  all  learn  justice.     He  added  that  the  same  argu- 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

ments  (that  books  would  become  dearer,  that  fewer 
would  be  written,  fewer  published,  fewer  sold)  were 
used  when  in  1814  the  term  of  copyright  was  extended 
from  fourteen  to  twenty-eight  years.  His  measure 
was  necessary  because  (1)  only  in  this  way  could 
authors  be  given  the  means  of  preserving  the  purity 
of  their  works  and  (2)  it  would  overcome  the  tend- 
ency of  the  time  to  purchase  works  of  light  and  airy 
character  and  would  encourage  that  which  was  slow 
in  production,  high  in  aim,  and  lasting  in  duration. 

It  was  to  this  appeal  that  Macaulay  replied  in 
what  the  London  "  Times  "  the  next  day  called  a 
"  long  and  clever  speech  against  it  " — his  "  First 
Speech  on  Copyright."  The  repeated  applause  with 
which  he  was  greeted  showed  how  telling  his  points 
were.  To  his  argument  Sir  R.  H.  Inglis,  an  old- 
fashioned  Tory,  replied  that  the  bill  had  no  refer- 
ence to  the  origin  of  the  right  of  property,  but  was 
founded  on  expediency,  and  that  all  Macaulay^s  argu- 
ments against  the  proposed  bill  applied  just  as 
much  to  the  present  law.  Mr.  Serjeant  Talfourd 
added  that  Macaulay's  doctrine  concerning  property 
in  works  might  be  equally  urged  against  all  works, 
that  the  argument  concerning  the  suppression  of  books 
might  be  applied  to  the  present  twenty-eight  year 
period.  He  pointed  out  that  Macaulay  had  not 
grappled  with  the  great  examples  adduced  in  favor 
of  the  bill,  as  Wordsworth,  Rogers,  and  Campbell. 
He  denied  that  experience  had  shown  that  monopoly 
had  increased  the  price  of  books. 

The  vote  was  taken  by  having  those  who  favored 
the  bill  pass  into  one  lobby,  while  those  opposed  passed 
into  another.  The  tellers  reported  a  majority  of  seven 
against  the  further  consideration  of  the  measure. 
Thus  Macaulay  by  a  single  speech  turned  the  tide 
against  a  measure  that  gave  promise  of  success. 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

His  second  speech  was  delivered  against  a  bill  to 
extend  the  term  of  copyright  to  twenty-five  years  after 
the  author's  death.  This  was  introduced  on  March  3, 
1842,  by  Lord  Mahon  because  Serjeant  Talfourd  was 
no  longer  in  parliament.  It  passed  by  agreement 
through  the  first  and  second  reading  and  was  taken  up 
on  x\pril  6th  by  the  House  sitting  as  a  committee  of  the 
whole.  Lord  Mahon  made  a  long,  clear,  but  not  strik- 
ingly eloquent  speech,  a  brief  for  which  is  given  on 
p.  66.  Macaulay  delivered  in  reply  his  ''  Second  Speech 
on  Copyright,"  arguing  for  a  term  of  forty-two  years 
from  the  date  of  publication.  Sir  R.  H.  Inglis  again 
replied  in  the  genial  manner  that  had  made  him 
exceedingly  popular  in  the  House  of  Commons.  He 
declared  that  no  one  could  expect  him,  nor  would 
he  for  a  moment  attempt,  to  follow  the  learned  and 
eloquent  speech,  one  full  of  so  much  research  as  that 
just  delivered — indeed,  during  his  whole  life  he  had 
never  known  any  person  able  to  follow  such  a  speech 
but  one.  He  asserted,  however,  that  Macaulay  had 
overlooked  one  very  prominent  object  of  the  bill — 
to  allow  dying  authors  to  provide  for  their  families. 
Besides,  his  cases  had  not,  with  one  exception,  been 
taken  from  the  authors  of  the  day.  There  were  three 
illustrious  living  authors,  Wordsworth,  Campbell, 
and  Southey,  who  would  derive  a  greater  advantage 
from  Lord  Mahon's  bill  than  from  Macaulay's  plan. 
This  he  proved  by  reference  to  particular  works  and 
dates. 

It  was  Mr.  Thomas  Wakley  who  represented  this 
year  the  opposition  of  medicine  and  science  to  any 
favors  to  letters  and  art.  He  had  founded  the  famous 
medical  journal,  ''  The  Lancet,"  and  had  effected  many 
reforms  in  hospital  service  and  in  surgery,  but  on 
the  present  occasion  he  displayed  merely  narrow 
prejudice.     In  the  course  of  his  attack  he  declared 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

that  the  purpose  of  the  bill  was  to  give  piotection 
by  statute  to  literary  quacks,  illustrating  his  point 
by  reading  and  holding  up  to  ridicule  some  poems  by 
the  great  poet  Wordsworth.  When  questioned  he 
replied  that  he  could  write  "  respectable  "  poetry 
by  the  mile.  "  Punch  "  ridiculed  him  at  once,  and 
later  the  humorist  Thomas  Hood  belabored  him  with 
genial  satire. 

Mr.  Monckton  Milnes,  famous  for  his  social  rela- 
tions with  authors,  declared  that  Macaulay's  plan 
would  be  little  better  than  the  existing  law,  since  it 
afforded  no  protection  to  the  author's  family.  He 
illustrated  the  action  of  the  proposed  amendment  by 
discussing  Southey's  case  at  the  time. 

The  first  and  second  clauses  of  the  bill,  which 
did  not  affect  the  term  of  copyright,  passed;  but  there 
was  further  debate  on  the  third,  which  read  as  follows : 

''And  be  it  enacted  that  the  copyright  in  every  book 
which  shall,  after  the  passing  of  this  act,  be  published 
in  the  lifetime  of  its  author,  shall  endure  for  the 
natural  life  of  such  author,  and  for  the  further  term 
of  twenty-five  years,  commencing  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  and  shall  be  the  property  of  such  author  and 
his  assigns:  provided  always  that  in  no  case  shall 
the  whole  term  be  less  than  twenty-eight  years." 

Sir  Robert  Peel,  the  great  Tory  prime  minister  at 
the  time,  remarked  that  he  had  always  doubted  the 
advisability  of  altering  the  law.  He  was  now  won 
over  by  Macaulay's  arguments  to  favor  the  certain 
term  of  forty-two  years,  but  he  would  like  to  add  a 
period  of  seven  years  from  the  author's  death.  The 
wealthy  bachelor  Macaulay  felt  that  such  a  provision 
would  make  literary  men  too  inconsiderate  of  the 
future.  When  Lord  John  Russell,  the  famous  Whig 
leader  who  had  pushed  through  the  Reform  Bill  of 
1832,  asked  for  an  acceptance  of  the  seven-year  addi- 


XX  INTRODUCTION 

tion,  Macaulay  called  for  a  division.  The  first  vote 
was  on  the  question  whether  the  words,  "  and  for  the 
further  term  of  twenty-five  years  commencing  at  the 
time  of  his  death  "  should  stand  as  part  of  the  law. 
After  a  division  it  was  found  that  the  words  were 
stricken  out  by  a  majority  of  twelve.  The  second 
vote  was  on  whether  the  words  '^  and  for  the  further 
term  of  seven  years  commencing  at  the  time  of  the 
author's  death  "  be  inserted.  This  was  carried  by  a 
majority  of  fifty-eight.  The  third  vote  was  on  whether 
th3  words  ''twenty-eight  years''  should  stand  as  a 
part  of  the  clause.  They  were  stricken  out  by  a 
majority  of  seventy-nine.  The  whole  clause  as 
amended,  with  the  words  forty-two  years  inserted  in 
place  of  "  twenty-eight  years,"  was  then  adopted 
by  the  same  majority.  The  results  of  the  voting 
were: 

1.  Copyright  should  continue  for  the  lifetime  of 
an  author  and  for  the  further  term  of  seven  years 
commencing  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

2.  Copyright  should  in  no  case  continue  for  a 
shorter  period  than  forty-two  years  after  the  date  of 
publication. 

The  law  was  therefore  essentiall}^  the  one  that 
Macaulay  proposed.  A  weakness  of  his  plan  pointed 
out  by  Sir  R.  H.  Inglis  and  made  more  apparent  as 
the  discussion  advanced,  was  remedied  by  the  seven- 
year  clause,  but  in  general  it  was  his  scheme  which 
governed  the  duration  of  copyright  for  the  next 
seventy  years.  It  is  not  often  that  a  debater  wins 
so  conspicuous  a  personal  triumph. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  ON  MACAULAY 

The  best  biography  of  Macaulay  is  by  all  odds 
'^  The  Life  and  Letters  of  Lord  Macaula}^/'  b^  Sir 
George  Otto  Trevelyan,  originally  issued  in  1876. 
A  very  entertaining  life  it  is.  A  much  shorter  one 
was  written  for  the  English  Men  of  Letters  Series 
by  J.  Cotter  Morison.  It  not  only  gives  a  good  brief 
account  of  his  life  but  includes  a  criticism  of  his 
writings. 

For  the  student  of  Macaulay's  oratory  there  are 
various  editions  of  his  speeches.  They  were  collected 
into  one  volume,  with  his  "  Miscellaneous  Writings '' 
many  years  ago  and  may  now  be  had  in  a  cheap 
edition  at  $1.00  (Longmans).  The  whole  of  the 
debates  on  copyright  is  recorded  in  Hansard's  ''  Par- 
liamentary Debates  "  for  the  years  1841  and  1842. 

Those  interested  in  copyright  will  find  the  most 
complete  account  in  Richard  Rogers  Bowker's  "  Copy- 
right, its  History  and  its  Law.''  (Houghton  Mifflin 
Compam^  1912.)  It  is  sl  "  summary  of  the  prin- 
ciples and  practice  of  cop^aight  with  special  reference 
to  the  American  code  of  1909  and  the  British  act  of 
1911."  But  as  a  matter  of  fact  it  treats  of  all  kinds 
of  copyright  in  every  country,  and  gives  the  laws, 
the  regulations  for  securing  both  the  right  and  damages 
for  infringement.  There  is  an  English  w^ork  by 
George  Stuart  Robertson,  "  The  Law  of  Copyright  " 
published  by  the  Clarendon  Press  (1912)  which 
explains  fully  the  British  law  of  1911  and  kindred 
matters.  If  you  have  not  access  to  these,  you  may 
find  interesting  matter  in  some  books  now  out  of  date : 

xxi 


xxii     BIBLIOGRAPHICAL   NOTE   ON  MACAULAY 

George  Haven  Putnam's  "  The  Question  of  Copy- 
right "  (Putnam's,  1896),  E.  J.  McGillivray's  "  The 
Law  of  Copyright"  (Button,  1902),  Colles  and 
Hardy's  "  Playwright  and  Copyright  in  All  Coun- 
tries"  (Macmillan,  1906). 

Our  copyriglit  office  at  AVashington  issues  some 
bulletins  of  great  use.  Bulletin  No.  14  is  "  The 
Copyright  Law  pf  the  United  States  of  America. 
Being  the  act  of  March  4,  1909  (in  force  July  1, 
1909)  as  amended  by  the  acts  of  August  24,  1912, 
March  2,  1913,  and  March  28,  1914,  together  with 
rules  of  practice  and  procedure  under  section  25  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States."  It  is  sup- 
plied with  an  excellent  index.  Bulletin  No.  3  is 
"  Copyright  Enactments  of  the  United  States,  1783- 
1906."  This  has  been  very  carefully  compiled  by 
Thorvald  Solberg,  Register  of  Copyrights.  It  gives 
the  laws  passed  by  the  original  states,  the  acts  of 
congress  from  1790  to  1905,  and  the  international 
and  state  regulations.  Bulletin  No.  16  is  "  Copy- 
right in  England.  Act  1  and  2  CJeo.  5.  Ch.  46. 
An  Act  to  Amend  and  Consolidate  the  Law  Relating 
to  Copyright,  passed  December  16,  1911."  It  too 
is  fully  indexed. 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE 


xxui 


CO 


§1 

in 


-co 


P3  CO 


o  >2 


^■-3 


C    Q.       W 


■Si  §-5 


-•2 -2 

pq 


-' "      o' 


■2'H 


XXIV 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE 


i 

i. 

^ 

"O 

nJ 

<^a 

p 

H 

z 

i 

s    ■ 

11 

o 

1 

b 

m 

2 

1 

.£3 

in 

3 

1-2 

c3^ 

3.2 

1! 

■fe3 

lO 

t^ 

6> 

^ 

fO 

rt 

»o 

< 

M 

M 

OO 

00 

00 

00 

00 

CO 

00 

W 

w 

w 

<-> 

>-< 

cJ^ 

II 

njCJ 

1 

3 

1 

_U3 

it 

n 

'^<-e 

i 

<K 

^i^Ui^^ 

3 
o 

w 

M 

Q 

2 

00 

6 

,^ 

H 

00 

M 

CO 

t» 

>< 

6 

ill 

d  si 

a 

p 

jj 

o 

1 

d 

II 

^ 

J 

i 

1 

•a 

c 

ni 

"O 

ja 

CO 

c 

s 

CJ 

d 
1 

W^^'d 

i 

1 

2-d 

•sill 

i 

n 

d 

g 

;o 

>o 

00 

o> 

8 

^ 

<N 

rri 

4 

«A 

o 

00 

00 

00 

<» 

CO 

00 

(» 

M 

c» 

<» 

CJ 

"-1 

M 

p4 

1, 

1 

§1 

^ 

^5 

1 

1 

1? 

i^ 

^1. 

"ix 

< 

< 

bo 

.S 
'S 

> 

< 

P4 

M 

4         "" 

fe 

£ 

s 

M 

00 

4 

00 

00 

_ 

"3 

-1!!! 

3'ii 

"^o 

U    . 

Q 

'•^  a 

£J 

5 

It 

i 

d 

M 

Cja 

o      -ow 

(^ 

CO 

Ha 

u 

"-g^o 

>.< 

5 

< 

-go 

ll 

^1 

a.. 

^1 

00 

6> 

^ 

^ 

4 

« 

c« 

00 

00 

OO 

00 

00 

M 

w 

M 

CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE 


XXV 


TO   !/)   ir< 
U        PL, 


o      a 


4J    C    U 
3^^ 


.  ^  g-573  &2  go 

K       Oh 


J2  >. 


"r  S.O 


5  rt   n5   C   gj^ii^ 

5-^  "z;     «j-c 


•^^  S.-  SH  o'^ 


00        00        00        00 


It 
1^ 


ens's 
Papers 
s  Frencl 
n. 

s  Sar 

5  Las 
mpeii 

i  rSrS 

.y-H^*B 

fsl^ 

4>    O 


1^1 


p 


rt  o 
II 


<L> 
Is 

.  o  a 


2.2  S 


5  gf^ 


g.a  y^  o«  ^  S  c 

(D    n<    e  ■"    rt    aj    b 


o 

O  O  S 


bS  JJ   03   C 

!^  >  ;«  «.t: 
W     W     fa 


O  O  t«  rtCO  C  o  ^!>  m  O 


s 

11 

It 

f\^t 

jS  ^ 

n 

§2^1 

§5£ 

>>'0   u 

t^ 

1^- 

H 

w 

M 

OO        00        00        00 


rt   C   IS3T3 
■  &M  a)«  oj^j 

£  CJ2  CXI  a 

?3  rt  S3  W  C  <U 

CJ     S     S 


00 


c/3 
111 

rSas. 


XXVI 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE 


&  en  A 


O  u  E 
M  4>   O 


Ji^-j-O       CAj 


13 


O 


1  p^ 


^6 


S2h 


a-^    . 

£•-^.5      2  8 

Pip 

arlyl 

hip. 

oems 

Mode 
vol. 
Mar 
it. 

s      (M 
's)  Poe 

u  22  &H 

•S  J-S 

Sc^^-% 

■ifsi 

-'"  -2    S    N    g    C 

&  rtii  = 

PChK  c 

^ii,Gu     eq 

^ 

1—1 

!^ 

> 

.-=" 

B 

>, 

o 

H 

<n 

?^ 

« 

a; 

^ 

u 

^ 

C 

feWOn 

6c  S  ■ 
S  &  2    . 


-OSS          ^ 

XI  c  >>           o 

^go  :§ 

rth 
Ste 
Te 

ureat 

ied. 

and 

y-, 

iJ.-^".    . 

1 

Words 

R. 

born 

poet 
Coope 
Webst 

died 

o 

d                   M  ci 

oc 

00                    0000 

o 

s 
^ 

Ancient 

Vladame 
and  Ad- 

:3| 

3       of 
orae. 
lys   on 
'Arblay 
son. 

Ml 

|S3 

p 

rK 

>.pi  SQ^ 

o 

w 

hJ     W 

H 

w^ 


.a  > 


pp 

■C  c  o  g 


o  C  £? 

Pi 


;w  d 


Eg 


s 

^■5 

0 

-     -". 

In 

^       CO 

^ 

Pi 

III 

"E 

J 

CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE 


xxvu 


,1-1       tn      'E       B 

U  Q 


.2  5 


a^ 


O  0)  OJ  u^'o' 


^§2. 


8     1 

»H  (u  nj 


■^     CL)< 


^fl  I- 


«  =>  e  0-1 


pq 


LINCOLN'S  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

I.  Life  of  Lincoln 

Abraham  Lincoln  has  been  called  the  tj^pical 
American.  He  is  surely  one  of  the  great  men  in  all 
history.  Yet  he  was  born  in  a  log  cabin  of  one  room, 
lighted  by  a  single  window,  with  one  plank  door  and 
a  huge  chimney  built  outside  at  one  end.  This  was 
near  Hodgensville,  Kentucky,  on  February  12,  1809. 
His  father,  who  was  a  rather  shiftless  man,  tried  to 
better  his  condition  by  moving  farther  into  the  wilder- 
ness, near  Gentryville,  Indiana,  when  little  Abe  was 
only  seven.  When  Abe  was  twenty  the  family  again 
moved  to  a  frontier  region  near  Decatur,  Illinois. 

During  this  time,  Lincoln  says,  his  education  was 
defective.  In  fact,  it  amounted  in  all  to  not  more 
than  a  year  of  schooling.  As  soon  as  he  was  old 
enough,  his  father  made  him  assist  in  all  kinds  of 
work  on  the  farm  or  in  the  forest.  When  he  was  not 
needed  at  home,  his  father  hired  him  out  at  twenty- 
five  cents  a  day  to  plough,  chop  wood,  carpenter,  take 
care  of  the  horses,  and  help  the  women  with  the 
'^  chores."  In  the  intervals  betw^een  work  he  went 
to  the  schools  kept  by  itinerant  teachers  in  those 
sparsely  settled  regions.  In  Kentucky  he  learned 
faster  than  any  of  his  schoolmates,  probably  because 
he  had  the  first  requisite  for  progress — an  eager 
desire  for  study.  Even  at  that  early  age  "  he  would 
get  spicewood  bushes,  hack  them  up  on  a  log,  and 
burn  them  two  or  three  together,  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  light  by  which  he  might  pursue  his  studies." 
From  the  wandering  preachers  he  also  got  notions 
of   public   speaking,   which   he   put    into   practice  on 

xxviii 


INTRODUCTION  xxix 

groups  of  his  playmates.  In  Indiana,  where  bears 
and  other  wild  animals  then  roved  the  woods,  he 
learned  little  more.  He  declared  that  if  a  straggler 
supposed  to  understand  Latin  happened  to  sojourn 
in  the  neighborhood,  he  was  looked  upon  as  a  wizard. 
There  was  absolutely  nothing  to  excite  ambition  for 
education,  yet  he  gained  the  fundamentals,  reading 
writing,  and  ciphering. 

A  few  good  books  he  read  thoroughly,  the  Bible, 
^'  ^sop's  Fables,"  ''  Robinson  Crusoe,"  ''  Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  a  "  Histor}^  of  the  United  States,"  and 
Weem's  "  Life  of  Washington."  So  ambitious  w^as 
he  that  in  his  own  words  "  he  read  through  every  book 
he  had  ever  heard  of  in  that  country,  for  a  circuit  of 
fifty  miles."  He  kept  a  book  in  a  chink  in  the  logs 
to  pore  over  in  the  morning  as  soon  as  it  grew  light 
enough.  He  pondered  over  what  he  read,  making 
long  extracts  with  a  turkey-buzzard  pen  and  brier- 
root  ink.  If  he  had  no  copy-book  at  hand,  he  would 
write  with  a  charred  stick  on  the  wooden  fire-shovel. 

He  early  earned  a  reputation  for  being  able  to 
explain  things  hard  for  the  other  boys  to  understand. 
He  later  said  of  his  boyhood: 

'^  Among  my  earliest  recollections  I  remember  how, 
when  a  mere  child,  I  used  to  get  irritated  when  any- 
body talked  to  me  in  a  way  I  could  not  understand. 
I  do  not  think  I  ever  got  angry  at  anything  else  in 
my  life;  but  that  always  disturbed  my  temper,  and 
has  ever  since.  I  can  remember  going  to  my  little 
bedroom,  after  hearing  the  neighbors  talk  of  an  even- 
ing with  my  father,  and  spending  no  small  part  of 
the  night  walking  up  and  down  and  trying  to  make 
out  what  was  the  exact  meaning  of  some  of  their, 
to  me,  dark  sayings.  I  could  not  sleep,  although  I 
tried  to,  when  I  got  on  such  a  hunt  for  an  idea  until 
I  had  caught  it;    and  when  I  thought  I  had  got  it. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION 

I  was  not  satisfied  until  I  had  repeated  it  over  and 
over;  until  I  had  put  it  in  language  plain  enough, 
as  I  thought,  for  any  boy  I  knew  to  comprehend/' 

So  self-reliant  had  he  become  by  eighteen  that  he 
read  the  ^^  Revised  Statutes  of  Indiana/'  which  con- 
tained the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States,  and  the  Ordinance  of 
1787,  in  addition  to  the  laws  of  the  state.  He  dis- 
cussed this  abstruse  collection  intelligently  with  some 
of  the  neighbors.  The  storekeeper  at  Gentryville 
took  a  newspaper.  Lincoln  led  in  the  discussion 
of  its  contents,  for  the  group  recognized  his  remarks 
as  the  best  informed  and  the  shrewdest.  In  the 
fields  the  hands  would  throw  dow^n  scythes  and  axes 
to  form  a  circle  around  him  as  he  mounted  a  stump 
and  repeated  the  sermon  of  the  day  before  or  spoke 
on  some  political  topic. 

Shortly  after  the  family  moved  to  Illinois,  Abraham 
at  twenty-one  started  out  in  life  for  himself  with  only 
his  two  hands  as  capital.  After  taking  a  stock  of 
produce  to  New  Orleans  he  became  a  clerk  in  a  country 
store  at  NevN^  Salem,  a  village  near  Springfield  which 
no  longer  exists.  He  immediately  became  popular, 
partly  because  he  was  the  strongest  man  and  the  best 
wrestler  in  the  country  and  partly  because  he  seldom 
lost  his  temper  and  never  fought  except  to  right 
some  wrong.  He  continued  his  education  in  the  ample 
leisure  that  his  duties  left,  walking  several  miles  to 
argue  in  a  debating  society  and  studying  Kirkham's 
grammar  until  he  understood  everything  in  it.  After 
serving  as  captain  in  the  Black  Hawk  War,  he  went  into 
a  partnership,  but  continued  to  study  a  great  deal. 
He  read  Burns  and  Shakespeare  and  pondered  over 
the  famous  legal  authority,  Blackstone.  He  had 
one  day  bought  a  barrel  of  goods  to  oblige  an  emigrant 
to   the   West.     On   emptying   it   later   he   discovered 


INTRODUCTION  xxxi 

the  volumes  of  Blackstone  at  the  bottom.  ''  The 
more  I  read,  the  more  intensely  interested  I  became," 
he  declared  nearly  thirty  years  afterward.  ''  Never 
in  my  whole  life  was  my  mind  so  thoroughly  absorbed. 
I  read  until  I  devoured  them." 

This  power  to  master  subjects  by  himself,  to  do  his 
own  thinking,  was  displayed  again  in  his  learning 
surveying.  When  the  county  surveyor  needed  depu- 
ties, he  asked  Lincoln  to  serve.  The  fact  that  Lin- 
coln knew  nothing  about  surveying  made  no  differ- 
ence, for  he  was  given  time  to  learn.  He  at  once 
procured  a  treatise  on  the  subject.  For  six  weeks 
he  studied  it  and  a  few  others  incessantly,  often  sitting 
up  until  nearly  dawn,  but  in  those  six  weeks  he 
mastered  a  subject  that  an  ordinary  person  would 
have  needed  six  months  to  learn.  What  is  more, 
his  surveys  were  always  correct. 

Another  trait  that  he  manifested  during  this  time 
w^as  honesty.  While  he  was  a  clerk,  he  once  dis- 
covered that  he  had  taken  six  cents  too  much  from  a 
customer.  As  soon  as  the  store  was  closed,  he  walked 
three  miles  to  i^eturn  the  sum.  The  last  thing  he 
did  before  closing  late  one  afternoon  was  to  sell  a 
pound  of  tea.  On  coming  back  in  the  morning  he 
discovered  that  the  weight  in  the  scales  w^as  four 
ounces.  He  immediately  shut  the  store  to  deliver  the 
rest  of  the  pound.  The  store  finally  failed.  His 
partner  died,  leaving  Lincoln  with  a  debt  of  eleven 
hundred  dollars.  He  called  it  the  '^  national  debt," 
it  was  so  heavy.  But  for  fourteen  years  he  kept 
paying  on  it  at  the  high  rate  of  interest  then  common, 
until  he  had  settled  for  the  whole. 

Lincoln's  immense  personal  popularity  made  it 
easy  for  him  for  eight  years,  from  1834  to  1842,  to 
defeat  any  opponent  for  the  state  legislature.  He 
bought  his  first  suit  of  clothes,  of  country  jeans,  when 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION 

he  started  out  on  foot  for  his  first  t^rm  at  the  state 
capitol,  seventy-five  miles  away.  He  early  showed 
his  political  adroitness  by  successfully  directing  the 
measure  for  the  removal  of  the  capitol  to  Spring- 
field. In  1S37  he  started  the  practice  of  law  in  that 
promising  city  of  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants.  From 
1842  to  1854,  with  the  exception  of  one  term  in  Con- 
gress, 1847-1849;  he  devoted  most  of  his  time  to  the 
profession. 

His  pleadings  were  not  very  learned.  Indeed,  he 
rather  neglected  precedents,  but  presented  the  argu- 
ment to  the  jury  so  logically  and  persuasively  that  he 
seldom  lost.  This  was  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  he 
would  never  take  a  case  in  which  he  did  not  Ijelieve. 
His  practice  is  illustrated  by  the  following  incident: 
After  listening  attentively  in  his  Springfield  office 
to  a  man  who  talked  earnestly  and  in  a  low  voice, 
Lincoln  at  length  broke  in:  ^'  Yes,  we  can  doubt- 
less gain  your  case  for  you;  we  can  set  a  whole  neigh- 
borhood at  loggerheads;  we  can  distress  a  widowed 
mother  and  her  six  fatherless  children  and  thereby 
get  you  six  hundred  dollars  to  which  you  seem  to  have 
a  legal  claim,  but  which  rightfully  belongs,  it  appears 
to  me,  as  much  to  the  woman  and  her  children  as  it 
does  to  you.  You  must  remember  that  some  things 
legally  right  are  not  morally  right.  We  shall  not  take 
your  case,  but  will  give  you  a  little  advice  for  which 
we  will  charge  you  nothing.  You  seem  to  be  a 
sprightly,  energetic  man;  we  would  advise  you  to  try 
your  hand  at  making  six  hundred  dollars  in  some 
other  way." 

In  arguing  a  case  he  unerringly  went  to  the  root  of 
the  matter,  stripped  all  verbiage  from  the  idea,  and 
presented  the  essential  points  with  unfailing  good 
humor,  illustrated  from  an  unrivalled  fund  of  witty 
stories.     One  of  his  most  famous  trials  was  the  defence 


INTRODUCTION  xxxiii 

of  Duff  Armstrong  against  a  charge  of  murder.  The 
most  damaging  evidence  was  given  by  one  Allen, 
who  testified  that  he  had  seen  Armstrong  strike  the 
blow  between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
When  asked  how  he  saw  it,  he  said  that  the  moon 
was  shining  brightly.  Lincoln  by  his  questions  kept 
him  repeating  the  statement  until  it  stood  out  before 
the  jury  as  the  pivotal  point  in  the  case.  At  the  close 
of  his  address  to  the  jury  he  said  he  could  prove 
Allen's  testimony  false.  Allen  never  saw  the  blow 
struck,  because  between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  that 
night  the  moon  was  too  low  in  the  heavens.  He  then 
passed  an  almanac  among  the  jurors  to  prove  his 
statement.  When  the  jury  filed  out,  he  said  to  the 
mother,  '^  Aunt  Hannah,  j^our  son  will  be  free  before 
sundown."  And  he  was.  For  his  services  Lincoln 
accepted  from  her  no  fee.  His  fees  were  always 
smaller  than  other  lawyers  thought  proper.  Though 
he  rose  to  the  head  of  the  bar  of  Illinois,  and  tried 
over  a  hundred  cases  before  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
state,  his  income  was  usually  only  between  two  and 
three  thousand  dollars  a  year. 

II.  Lincoln  and  Slavery 

To  understand  the  rest  of  his  life  we  must  now 
glance  at  his  attitude  toward  slavery.  Slavery  be- 
came a  question  of  national  importance  after  Eli 
Whitney's  invention  of  the  cotton-gin  in  1793,  for 
only  then  did  slave  labor  become  profitable.  To  the 
ensuing  controversy  between  tlie  northern  and  the 
southern  states  a  measure  of  peace  was  given  in  1820 
by  the  Missouri  Compromise,  which  forbade  slavery 
in  all  states  to  be  admitted  thereafter  from  territory 
north  of  36°  30'  north  latitude,  the  southern  bound- 
ary of  Missouri. 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION 

When  Lincoln  began  his  political  life  in  Illinois 
there  was  much  sentiment  in  favor  of  slavery.  An 
abolitionist  was  regarded  as  an  Eastern  crank.  In 
1837  the  legislature  even  passed  almost  unanimously 
a  set  of  resolutions  disapproving  of  abolition  societies 
and  declaring  the  right  of  property  in  slaves  sacred. 
Now  Lincoln  had  seen  something  of  the  conditions 
of  slavery  on  the  Ohio  River  and  in  two  trips  to  New 
Orleans.  He  early  came  to  have  a  well-grounded 
opinion  on  the  subject,  and  he  always  had  the  courage 
to  act  as  he  believed  right.  Consequently  he,  with  a 
single  other  man,  boldly  signed  a  protest,  affirming 
their  belief  that  "  the  institution  of  slavery  is  founded 
on  both  injustice  and  bad  policy." 

In  private  life  he  was  equally  firm.  To  his  friend 
Speed,  a  slaveholder,  he  wrote:  "  In  1841  you  and 
I  had  together  a  tedious  low-water  trip  on  a  steam- 
boat from  Louisville  to  St.  Louis.  You  may  remember 
as  well  as  I  do  that  from  Louisville  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio  there  were  on  board  ten  or  a  dozen  slaves 
shackled  together  with  irons.  That  sight  was  a  con- 
stant torture  to  me." 

The  clearness  of  his  vision  on  moral  matters  and  the 
strength  of  his  convictions  appeared  again  while  he 
was  in  Congress.  He  introduced  a  bill  to  prohibit 
the  slave  trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  on 
the  proposal  to  prohibit  slavery  in  the  territory 
that  might  be  acquired  by  the  country  after  the  war 
with  Mexico  he  said  he  voted  "  about  forty-two 
times."  Shortly  after  he  left  Congress  the  whole 
question  was  supposed  to  be  closed  by  the  Compro- 
mise of  1850.  He  settled  down  quietly  in  Spring- 
field, losing  interest  in  politics  and  devoting  liis  ener- 
gies to  his  law  practice. 

From  this  quiet  he  was  aroused  in  1854  by  the  pas- 
sage of  a  bill  giving  territorial  government  to  Kansas 


INTRODUCTION  xxxv 

and  Nebraska.  This  measure,  introduced  by  Senator 
Douglas  of  Illinois,  repealed  the  Missouri  Compro- 
mise and  permitted  the  people  who  should  settle  in 
new  territories  to  reject  or  establish  slavery  as  they 
should  see  fit.  Such  was  the  theory  of  "  popular 
sovereignty."  Lincoln  was  aroused.  He  felt  that 
slavery  threatened  to  spread  over  the  whole  country. 
When  Douglas  returned  to  Illinois  to  defend  himself, 
Lincoln  was  chosen  to  meet  him.  In  a  speech  at  the 
State  Fair  in  Springfield  his  feelings  came  near  stifling 
utterance.  He  quivered  with  emotion.  The  house 
WIS  still  as  death.  That  winter  in  a  race  for  the 
United  States  Senate  he  induced  his  followers  against 
their  will  to  vote  against  him  so  as  to  elect  a  Democrat 
who  was  opposed  to  Douglas's  doctrines. 

In  the  spring  of  1855  he  went  to  the  convention  at 
Bloomington  at  which  the  new  Republican  party  was 
organized  in  Illinois.  He  was  advised  not  to  attend 
because  the  Republicans  had  gathered  so  little  strength 
that  to  join  with  them  would  seal  his  political  future. 
He  not  only  appeared  in  the  hall  but  responded  to  a 
spontaneous  call  to  speak.  His  address  has  become 
famous  as  the  "  Lost  Speech."  One  of  the  news- 
paper men  said:  ''  I  became  so  absorbed  in  his  mag- 
netic oratory  that  I  forgot  myself  and  ceased  to  take 
notes;  and  joined  with  the  convention  in  cheering 
and  stamping  and  clapping  to  the  end  of  his  speech. 
.  .  .  All  the  newspaper  men  present  had  been  equally 
carried  away."  But  they  all  wrote  to  their  papers 
that  his  fervid  and  fearless  address  was  the  greatest 
speech  ever  made  in  Illinois. 

The  Democrats  won  the  campaign  of  1856,  electing 
Buchanan  president,  but  he  was  scarcely  in  the  chair 
before  the  Republican  party,  though  yet  in  its  infancy, 
was  solidified  and  greatly  strengthened  by  the  Dred 
Scott  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court.     This  held  in 


XXX  vi  INTRODUCTION 

effect  that  Congress  could  not  exclude  slavery  from  the 
territories.  The  agitation  was  growing  more  and 
more  violent  when  the  Republican  convention  met  in 
June,  1858,  at  Springfield  and  designated  Lincoln 
as  its  first  and  only  choice  as  the  successor  of  Stephen 
A.  Douglas.  For  weeks  Lincoln  had  been  preparing 
for  the  speech  of  acceptance  by  jotting  down  on 
envelopes  and  stray  pieces  of  paper  ideas  and  phrases 
suitable  for  the  occasion.  The  day  before  delivering 
it  he  read  this  carefully  prepared  address  to  some  of 
his  friends.  They  shook  their  heads  at  the  figure 
in  the  first  paragraph:  ''A  house  divided  against 
itself  cannot  stand.  I  believe  this  government  cannot 
endure  permanently  half  slave  and  half  free.  I  do 
not  expect  the  house  to  fall — but  I  do  expect  it  will 
cease  to  be  divided.  It  will  become  all  one  thing 
or  all  the  other."  After  listening  patientl}^  to  their 
prediction  of  defeat,  he  rose  from  his  chair  and  said: 
''  If  it  is  decreed  that  I  should  go  down  because  of  this 
speech,  then  let  me  go  down  linked  to  the  truth — let 
me  die  in  the  advocacy  of  what  is  just  and  right." 
It  was  a  demonstration  of  wisdom  and  courage  very 
rare  in  political  life. 

The  same  penetrating  insight  into  the  essential 
elements  of  the  question  appeared  in  his  celebrated 
debate  with  Douglas  that  summer  and  fall.  It  was 
the  most  exciting  contest  that  had  ever  been  held 
in  Illinois.  Halls  were  not  large  enough  for  the 
audiences.  The  speeches  were  delivered  in  the  after- 
noon, in  groves,  or  on  the  open  prairie.  The  discussion 
served  but  to  deepen  Lincoln's  two  firmest  convic- 
tions, that  slavery  was  wrong  and  that  Congress 
had  the  power  and  the  right  to  control  it  in  the  terri- 
tories. The  first  Douglas  left  in  the  background, 
but  the  second  he  was  forced  to  deny.  In  the  second 
of  the  seven  meetings  Lincoln  propounded  to  Douglas 


INTRODUCTION  xxxvii 

a  question  which  all  his  friends  told  him  would  cost 
him  the  senatorship.  It  was:  ''  Can  the  people  of  a 
United  States  territory  in  any  lawful  way,  against 
the  wish  of  any  citizen  of  the  United  States,  exclude 
slavery  from  its  limits  prior  to  the  formation  of  a 
state  constitution?  "  If  Douglas  answered  No,  Illinois 
would  not  elect  him  to  the  Senate.  If  he  answered 
Yes,  the  South  would  abandon  him.  Lincoln  saw 
this  very  clearly.  He  was  willing  to  lose  the  senator- 
ship  if  the  Republicans  could  thereby  gain  enough 
strength  to  defeat  Douglas  in  1860.  So  he  replied 
to  his  friends:  ^'  I  am  after  larger  game;  the  battle 
of  1860  is  worth  a  hundred  of  this."  It  is  most  likely 
that  he  was  thinking  not  of  his  own  personal  gain  in 
that  battle,  but  of  the  success  of  his  party  and  prin- 
ciples. When  his  defeat  was  announced  to  him  in 
November,  he  declared  to  a  friend:  ^^  I  am  glad  I 
made  the  late  race.  It  gave  me  a  hearing  on  the  great 
and  durable  question  of  the  age  which  I  could  have 
had  in  no  other  way;  and  though  I  now  sink  out  of 
view  and  shall  be  forgotten,  I  believe  I  have  made 
some  marks  which  will  tell  for  the  cause  of  liberty 
long  after  I  am  gone." 

Looking  back  at  the  contest,  we  admire  Lincoln's 
political  sagacity  and  moral  grandeur.  The  effect 
at  the  time  was  to  make  him  knowm  all  over  the  coun- 
try as  a  leader  in  the  growing  party.  He  sprang 
'^  at  once  from  the  position  of  a  capital  fellow  and  a 
leading  lawyer  of  Illinois  to  a  national  reputation." 
Douglas  was  at  the  time  probably  the  foremost  leader 
in  political  life.  He  was  recognized  as  the  readiest 
and  ablest  debater  in  the  United  States  Senate.  Yet 
he  said  of  Lincoln:  '^  I  have  been  in  Congress  six- 
teen years,  and  there  is  not  a  man  in  the  Senate  I 
would  not  rather  encounter  in  debate."  The  New 
York  ^'Evening  Post"  said:    *' No  man  of  his  gen- 


xxxviii  INTRODUCTION 

eration  has  grown  more  rapidly  before  the  country 
than  Lincoln  in  this  canvass."  An  Eastern  statesman 
asked:  ''  Do  you  realize  that  no  greater  speeches 
have  been  made  on  public  questions  in  the  history 
of  the  country;  that  his  laiowledge  of  the  subject 
is  profound,  his  logic  unanswerable,  his  style  inimit- 
able? " 

The  Illinois  Republican  Committee  published  both 
sides  of  the  debate  in  a  single  volume  in  1S59.  In 
1S60  it  was  reprinted  in  Ohio  as  a  campaign  document. 
His  speeches  thus  obtained  an  unprecedented  circu- 
lation in  print.  Everywhere  they  were  read  as  the 
most  complete  and  able  statement  of  the  Republican 
position.  In  fact,  it  was  he  who  had  welded  into  a 
harmonious  whole  the  principles  of  this  recently 
formed  but  rapidly  growing  organization.  In  1S59 
he  was  induced  to  speak  against  Douglas  in  Ohio  in 
the  gubernatorial  race.  Douglas's  Columbus  speech 
of  September  7  he  honored  by  an  immediate  reply 
and  by  making  it  the  starting-point  for  his  most 
laboriously  prepared  political  argument.  Such  was 
the  address  delivered  at  Cooper  Institute  in  New  York 
on  February  27,  1860. 

III.  The  Cooper  Institute  Address 

The  man  whose  moral  earnestness  and  self-dis- 
ciplined mind  had  given  him  a  profound  comprehen- 
sion of  the  whole  slavery  question  eagerly  seized  the 
opportunity  to  address  an  Eastern  audience.  One 
morning  in  October,  1859,  he  rushed  into  his  law 
office  in  Springfield  with  a  letter  from  New  York 
inviting  him  to  lecture  at  Plymouth  Church,  Brooklyn. 
After  some  conference  with  his  friends  he  replied  that 
he  would  speak  on  the  political  situation  some  time 
late  in  February.     Probably  for  financial  reasons  the 


INTRODUCTION  xxxix 

obligation  for  the  course  wa^  assumed  by  the  Young- 
Men's  Republican  Union,  which  invited  him  on  Feb- 
ruary 9,  1860,  to  deliver  a  lecture  to  an  audience  of 
the  "  better,  but  busier  citizens,  who  never  attend  a 
political  meeting." 

He  spent  the  winter  in  careful  preparation  in  the 
state  library  at  Springfield,  turning  over  many  vol- 
umes and  searching  narrowly  the  records  of  our 
early  political  history.  Yet  after  this  painstaking 
and  thorough  study  he  felt  misgivings.  When  he 
arrived  in  New  York,  he  learned  that  he  would  speak, 
not  in  Brooklyn,  but  in  the  auditorium  of  the  recently 
completed  Cooper  Institute.  Fearing  he  was  not 
quite  equal  to  the  distinguished  audience  and  the 
great  opportunity  it  offered  to  impress  himself  on  the 
East,  he  spent  nearly  two  and  a  half  days  in  going 
over  the  ground  and  revising  his  notes.  He  even 
arranged  with  a  friend  to  sit  in  the  rear  of  the  hall 
and  raise  his  high  hat  on  a  cane  if  he  did  not  speak 
loudly  enough.  For  the  auditorium,  which  is  still 
used  for  important  public  meetings,  was  then  regarded 
as  mammoth. 

The  night  of  February  27  was  snowy.  There  was, 
besides,  a  charge  of  twenty-five  cents  for  admission, 
so  that  the  hall  was  not  entirely  filled.  A  large  num- 
ber of  people  preferred  standing  to  sitting  in  the 
rear  seats.  It  was  an  unusually  intellectual  and 
cultured  audience  that  greeted  him  with  loud  and 
prolonged  applause  when  David  Dudley  Field  and 
William  Cullen  Bryant  escorted  him  to  the  plat- 
form, which  was  crowded  with  distinguished  Republi- 
cans. The  "  Tribune ''  had  urged  all  Republicans 
to  hear  him  because  he  might  never  be  heard  in  the 
city  again.  Bryant  introduced  him  merely  as  "  an 
eminent  citizen  of  the  West,  whom  you  know,  or 
whom    you    have    known    hitherto    only    by    fame." 


xl  INTRODUCTION 

But  according  to  the  report  of  the  "  Evening  Post " 
the  next  day:  ''At  the  conclusion  of  Mr.  Lincoln's 
address  the  great  audience  rose,  almost  to  a  man 
and  expressed  their  approbation  by  the  most  enthusi- 
astic applause,  the  waving  of  handkerchiefs,  and  re- 
peated cheers/' 

How  he  felt  on  that  memorable  occasion  he  related 
to  his  partner  on  his  return  home:  ''  For  once  in  his 
life  he  was  greatly  abashed  over  his  personal  appear- 
ance. The  new  suit  of  clothes  which  he  donned  on 
his  arrival  in  New  York  were  ill-fitting  garments, 
and  showed  the  creases  made  while  packed  in  the 
valise;  and  for  a  long  time  after  he  began  his  speech 
and  before  he  became  '  warmed  up  '  he  imagined 
that  the  audience  noticed  the  contrast  between  his 
Western  clothes  and  the  neat-fitting  suits  of  Mr. 
Bryant  and  others  who  sat  on  the  platform.  The 
collar  of  his  coat  on  the  right  side  had  an  unpleasant 
way  of  flying  up  whenever  he  raised  his  arm  to  gesticu- 
late.    He  imagined  the  audience  noticed  this  also.'' 

How  others  were  impressed  may  be  seen  in  the 
account  of  Hon.  Joseph  H.  Choate,  later  ambassador 
to  Great  Britain  and  one  of  our  greatest  orators: 

"  He  appeared  in  every  sense  of  the  word  like  one  of 
the  plain  people  among  whom  he  loved  to  be  counted. 
At  first  sight  there  was  nothing  impressive  or  imposing 
about  him — except  that  his  great  stature  singled  him 
out  of  the  crowd;  his  clothes  hung  awkwardly  on  his 
giant  frame,  his  face  was  of  a  dark  pallor,  without 
the  slightest  tinge  of  color;  his  seamed  and  rugged 
features  bore  the  furrows  of  hardship  and  struggle; 
his  deep-set  eyes  looked  sad  and  anxious;  his  coun- 
tenance in  repose  gave  little  evidence  of  that  brain 
power  which  had  raised  him  from  the  lowest  to  the 
highest  station  among  his  countrymen;  as  he  talked 
to  me  before  the  meeting,  he  seemed  ill  at  ease,  with 


INTRODUCTION  xli 

that  sort  of  apprehension  which  a  young  man  might 
feel  before  presenting  himself  to  a  new  and  strange 
audience,   whose   critical   disposition  he   dreaded.     It 
was  a  great  audience,  including  all  the  noted  men — 
all  the  learned  and  cultured — of  his  party  in  New  York: 
editors,    clergymen,    statesmen,    lawyers,    merchants, 
critics.     They    were    all    very    curious   to    hear   him. 
His  fame  as  a  powerful  speaker  had  preceded  him, 
and   exaggerated    rumor   of   his   wit — the  worst  fore- 
runner of  an  orator — had  reached  the  East.     When 
Mr.   Bryant  presented  him,   on  the  high  platform  of 
the  Cooper   Institute,   a  vast  sea  of  eager  upturned 
faces  greeted  him,  full  of  intense  curiosity  to  see  what 
this  rude  child  of  the  people  was  like.     He  was  equal 
to  the  occasion.     When  he  spoke  he  was  transformed; 
his  eye   kindled,   his  voice  rang,   his  face  shone  and 
seemed  to  light  up  the  whole  assembly.     For  an  hour 
and  a  half  he  held  his  audience  in  the  hollow  of  his 
hand.     His  style  of  speech   and  manner  of  delivery 
were     severely    simple.     W^hat     Lowell    called     '  the 
grand    simplicities  of   the   Bible,'  with  which  he  was 
so  familiar,  were  reflected  in  his  discourse.     With  no 
attempt  at  ornament  or  rhetoric,  without  parade  or 
pretence,    he    spoke    straight    to    the    point.     If    any 
came  expecting  the  turgid  eloquence  or  the  ribaldry 
of  the  frontier,  they  must  have  been  startled  at  the 
earnest  and  sincere  purity  of  his  utterances.     It  was 
marvelous  to  see  how  this  untutored  man,  by  mere 
self-discipline   and  the   chastening  of  his  own   spirit, 
had   outgrown    all   meretricious   arts,    and   found   his 
own  way  to  the  grandeur  and  strength  of  absolute 
simplicity." 

The  next  morning  the  "  Tribune  "  printed  the  fol- 
lowing editorial : 

"  The  Speech  of  Abraham  Lincoln  at  the  Cooper 
Institute  last  evening  was  one  of  the  happiest  and  most 


xlii  INTRODUCTION 

convincing  political  arguments  ever  made  in  this 
City,  and  was  addressed  to  a  crowded  and  most 
appreciating  audience.  Since  the  days  of  Clay  and 
Webster,  no  man  has  spoken  to  a  larger  assemblage 
of  the  intellect  and  mental  culture  of  our  City.  Mr. 
Lincoln  is  one  of  nature's  orators,  using  his  rare 
powers  solely  and  effectively  to  elucidate  and  con- 
vince, though  their  inevitable  effect  is  to  delight  and 
electrify  as  well.  We  present  herewith  a  very  full 
and  accurate  report  of  this  Speech;  yet  the  tones, 
the  gestures,  the  kindling  eye  and  the  mirth-provok- 
ing look,  defy  the  reporter's  skill.  The  vast  assem- 
blage frequently  rang  with  cheers  and  shouts  of  ap- 
plause, Avhich  were  prolonged  and  intensified  at  the 
close.  No  man  ever  before  made  such  an  impression 
on  his  first  appeal  to  a  New- York  audience." 

Yet  the  completeness  of  his  success  was  not  im- 
mediately understood.  After  the  address  he  was  taken 
to  supper  at  the  Athenaeum  Club,  where  five  or  six 
of  the  Republicans  who  happened  to  be  in  the  build- 
ing were  invited  in.  When  the  con^'ersation  turned 
on  the  prospects  of  the  Republican  party,  one  of  those 
who  had  not  heard  him  enquired:  ''Mr.  Lincoln, 
what  candidate  do  3^ou'  really  think  would  be  most 
likely  to  carry  Illinois?"  Lincoln  replied  indirectly: 
"  Illinois  is  a  peculiar  state,  in  three  parts.  In  north- 
ern Illinois  Mr.  Seward  would  have  a  larger  majority 
than  I  could  get.  In  middle  Illinois  I  think  I  could 
call  out  a  larger  vote  than  Mr.  Seward.  In  southern 
Illinois  it  would  make  no  difference  who  was  the  can- 
didate." Nearly  every  one  there  took  the  answer  to 
b3  merely  illustrative. 

When  the  party  broke  up,  Mr.  Nott,  who  edited  the 
speech  for  campaign  circulation,  started  to  walk  down 
to  the  Astor  House  with  Lincoln.  But  as  Lincoln 
was  limping  because  his  new  boots  hurt  him,  they 


INTRODUCTION  xiiii 

soon  boarded  a  street  car.  Mr.  Nott  got  off  when 
it  arrived  at  his  street,  allowing  Lincoln,  looking  sad 
and  lonely,  to  ride  quite  alone  to  the  side  door  of  the 
Astor  House.  When  he  next  came  to  New  York, 
he  rode  down  Broadway  at  noonday,  standing  erect 
in  an  open  barouche  drawn  by  four  white  horses. 
Long  lanes  of  patriotic  citizens  stood  in  the  streets 
and  on  the  sidewalks,  or  leaned  from  windows  and 
from  housetops  to  cheer  him  as  the  President  of  the 
United  States. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  ON  LINCOLN 

Of  the  almost  innumerable  lives  of  Lincoln,  a  very 
good  short  biography  is  that  by  Norman  Hapgood, 
''  Abraham  Lincoln.  The  Man  of  the  People  ''  (Mac- 
millan,  1909).  It  brings  out  clearly  his  closeness 
to  the  common  people  throughout  his  career.  Prob- 
ably the  most  interesting  to  the  senior  high  school 
pupil  is  ''  Herndon's  Lincoln.  The  True  Story  of  a 
Great  Life.  The  History  and  Personal  Recollections 
of  Abraham  Lincoln  by  William  H.  Herndon.  For 
Twenty  Years  his  Friend  and  Law  Partner.''  This 
appears  in  several  editions,  a  good  one  being  by 
Appleton  (1909).  A  very  complete  and  readable 
record  is  Ida  M.  Tarbell's  ''  The  Life  of  Abraham 
Lincoln."  It  attracted  a  good  deal  of  attention  when 
it  ran  in  '^  McClure's  Magazine."  partly  because  of  the 
profuse  illustrations.  (Doubleday  &  McClure  Co., 
1900.)  An  entertaining  mine  of  information  is 
Allen  Thorndike  Rice's  ^'  Reminiscences  of  Abraham 
Lincoln  by  Distinguished  Men  of  his  Time."  Of  the 
several  editions  a  good  one  is  issued  by  Harper  & 
Brothers  (1909).  A  study  of  his  relation  to  our 
history  and  government  is  John  T.  Morse's  ^'  Abraham 
Lincoln  "  in  the  American  Statesmen  Series  (Hough- 
ton Mifflin,  1893).  The  standard  biography  is  that 
written  by  his  secretaries,  John  G.  Nicolay  and  John 
Hay,  '^Abraham  Lincoln:  A  History."  It  is  issued 
in  ten  volumes  by  the  Century  Company  (1890). 
John  G.  Nicolay  also  wrote  a  ''  Short  Life  of  Abraham 
Lincoln."  (Century  Company,  1902.)  Boys  and 
girls   will  be   fascinated  by  Helen  Nicolay 's   '^  Boy's 

xliv 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  ON  LINCOLN         xlv 

Life  of  Abraham  Lincoln"  (Century  Company,  1906). 
A  simple  and  clear  account  is  Charles  W.  Moores's 
^'  The  Life  of  Abraham  Lincoln  for  Boys  and  Girls." 
The  remarkable  influence  which  Lincoln  exerted  over 
men  is  described  in  Alonzo  Rothschild's  "  Lincoln, 
Master  of  Men"  (Houghton  Mifflin,  1906).  His 
life  and  practices  as  a  lawyer  are  recounted  in  Fred- 
erick Trevor  Hill's  "  Lincoln  the  Lawyer  "  (Century 
Company,  1906). 

Of  the  essays  and  addresses  on  Lincoln  one  of  the 
most  eloquent  is  that  delivered  by  Joseph  H.  Choate 
before  the  Edinburgh  Philosophical  Institution  on 
November  13,  1900,  while  he  was  our  ambassador 
to  Great  Britain  (T.  Y.  Crowell  &  Co.,  1901). 
Ralph  Waldo  Emerson's  remarks  at  the  funeral  ser- 
vices held  in  Concord,  Massachusetts,  April  19,  1865, 
(Complete  Works,  Vol.  II,  1SS4),  show  how  clearly 
his  greatness  was  perceived  at  the  time  of  his  assas- 
sination. The  same  is  seen  in  James  Russell  Lowell's 
essay,  which  appeared  in  the  "  North  American  Re- 
view "  for  January,  1864,  as  comment  on  Lincoln's 
annual  message  of  December  9,  1863.  (My  Study 
Windows,  1871  or  Political  Essays,  1890.)  An  excel- 
lent review  of  his  whole  life  is  Carl  Schurz's  ''  Abraham 
Lincoln."  (The  essays  of  Schurz,  Emerson,  and 
Lowell  are  bound  up  together  in  the  Riverside  Litera- 
ture Series.) 

The  "  Complete  Works  of  Abraham  Lincoln " 
have  been  edited  in  two  volumes  by  Nicolay  and  Hay 
(Century  Company,  1894).  A  very  handsome  edi- 
tion in  twelve  volumes  is  issued  by  the  F.  D.  Tandy 
Company  (1905-6).  Probably  the  handiest  edition 
of  his  "  Speeches  and  Letters  "  is  that  edited  by  Merwin 
Roe  in  the  Everyman's  Library  (E.  P.  Button). 
His  "  Speeches  "  have  been  compiled  by  L.  E.  Chit- 
tenden  (Dodd,   Mead    &    Company,    1895).     An  ex- 


xlvi        BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  OX  LINCOLN 

cellent  edition  of  "  Selections  from  Inaugurals,  Ad- 
dresses and  Letters  "  is  Dodge's  (Longmans,  Green, 
&  Co.,  1913).  The  most  convenient  edition  of  the 
Lincoln-Douglas  Debates  is  George  Haven  Putnam's 
(G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  1912).  The  edition  of  the 
Cooper  Institute  address  which  was  issued  in  Septem- 
ber, 1860,  for  campaign  use,  is  printed  in  the  appendix 
of  George  Haven  Putnam's  "  Aljraham  Lin<^oln. 
The  People's  Leader  in  the  Struggle  for  National 
Existence."  (Putnam's,  1909.)  Written  for  his  chil- 
dren and  grandchildren,  the  biography  will  give  any 
boy  or  girl  a  good  notion  of  Lincoln's  place  in  our 
history.  The  speech  is  prefaced  by  several  inter- 
esting letters  as  well  as  by  the  original  introduction. 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE 


Life  op  Lincoln. 


Contemporary 
Biography. 


Contemporary 
American  History. 


1809.  Lincoln  born,  Feb 
12. 


1816.  Family  moved  to 
Indiana. 

1818.  Mother  died. 

1819.  Father       married 
Sarah  Johnston. 


1830.  Family  moved  to 
Illinois. 

1831.  Settled  in  New 
Salem. 

1832.  Enlisted  in  the 
Black  Hawk  War;  un- 
successful candidate 
for  the  legislature. 

1833.  Postmaster  o  f 
New  Salem;  deputy 
surveyor's  clerk. 

1834.  Elected  to  t  h  e 
legislature. 


1836.  Reelected  to  the 
legislature.  Presiden- 
tial Elector. 

1837.  Admitted  to  the 
bar.  Moved  to  Spring- 
field. 

1838.  Reelected  to  t  h  e 
legislature. 

1840.  Presidential  Elec- 
tor. 


1842.  Married   to   Marv 
Todd. 


18U9.  Gladstone,  Dar- 
win, Tennyson,  Poe 
Holmes  born. 

1813.  Douglas  born. 


1822.  Grant  born. 


1830.  Douglas  moved  to 
New  York. 


1833.  Douglas  moved  to 
Illinois. 

1834.  Douglas  admitted 
to  the  bar. 

1835.  Douglas  elected 
State's  Attorney. 

1836.  Douglas  elected  to 
the  legislature. 

1837.  Douglas  appoint- 
ed Register  of  the 
Land  Office;  nomi- 
nated for  Congress. 


1840.  Douglas  appoint- 
ed Judge  of  the  Illinois 
Supreme  Court. 


1809.  Madison     Presi- 
dent. 


1816.  Indiana   admitted 

as  a  state. 
1818.  Illinois     admitted 

as  a  state. 


1820.  Missouri  C  o  m  - 
promise. 

1821.  Missouri  admitted 
as  a  state. 

1829.  Jackson  Presi- 
dent. 

1830.  Speeches  of  Hayne 
and  Webster. 

1831.  Publication  of  The 
Liberator. 

1832.  Founding  of  the 
New  England  Anti- 
Slavery  Sogiety. 

1833.  Founding  of  the 
AmericanAnti-Slavery 
Society. 


1837.  Van  Buren  Presi- 
dent. Murder  of  Owen 
Love  joy. 


1841.  Harrison  Presi- 
dent. Tyler  Presi- 
dent. 


xlvii 


xlviii 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABl.'E— Continued 


Life  of  Lincoln 


Contemporary 
Biography. 


1844.  Presidential  Elec 
tor. 


1846.  Elected    to    Con- 


1848.  Presidential  Elec- 
tor. 


1854.  Reelected  to  the 
legislature. 

1855.  Resigned  from  the 
legislature.  Candi- 
date for  the  U.  S. 
Senate. 

1856.  Candidate  for 
nomination  for  Vice- 
President. 


1858.  Candidate  for  the 
U.  S.  Senate. 


1860.  Cooper  Institute 
Address.  Elected 
President. 

1861.  Left  Springfield, 
Feb.  11;  inaugurated 
March  4. 


1862.  The  Preliminary 
Emancipation  Procla- 
mation, Sept.  22. 

1863.  The  Final  Eman- 
cipation Proclama- 
tion, Jan.  1.  The 
Gettysburg  Address, 
Nov.  19. 

1864.  Reelected  to  the 
Presidency. 

1865.  Inaugurated,  Mar. 
4.  Assassinated, 
April  14;  died,  April 
15;  buried  at  Spring- 
field, May  4. 


1844.   Douglas 
to  Congress. 


elected 


1847.  Douglas  elected  U. 
S.  Senator;  moved  to 
Chicago. 


1850.  Death  of  Calhoun 


1852.  Death  of  Clay  and 
of  Webster. 

1853.  Douglas    reelected 
Senator. 


1859.  Douglas  reelected 
to  the  Senate, 

1860.  Douglas  Demo- 
cratic candidate  for 
the  Presidency. 

1861.  Douglas  died.June 
3.  McClellan  Com- 
mander-in-Chief. 


1864.  Grant     appointed 
Lieutenant-General. 


Contemporary 
American  History. 


1845.  Polk        President. 
Texas   admitted   as   a 

1846-48.  VV^ar        with 
Mexico. 


1849.  Taylor   President. 

1850.  Fillmore  Presi- 
dent. Clay's  Com- 
promise Measure. 


1853.  Pierce  President. 


1854.  Kansas-Nebraska 
Bill. 


1856.  Fremont  first  Re- 
publican candidate  for 
the  presidency.  Civil 
war  in  Kansas. 

1857.  Buchanan  Presi- 
dent. The  Dred  Scott 
Decision. 

1858.  Lincoln  -  Douglas 
Debates. 

1859.  Death  of  John 
Brown. 

1860.  South  Carolina  Or- 
dinance of  Secession. 

1861.  Fall  of  Fort  Sum- 
ter, April  12.  Battle 
of  Bull  Run,  July  21. 
Kansas  admitted  as  a 

1862.  Slavery  abolished 
in  the  District  of  Co- 
lumbia, April  16. 

1863.  Battle  of  Gettys- 
burg, July  1-5. 


1864.  Battles  of  the  Wa- 
derness.  May  6-7. 

1865.  Fall  of  Richmond, 
April  3.  Surrender  of 
Lee,  April  9.  Johnson 
sworn  in  as  President, 
April  15. 


MACAULAY'S 
SPEECHES  ON  COPYRIGHT 


THE    FIRST    SPEECH  ON  COPYRIGHT 

Delivered  in  the  House  of  Commons 
February  5th,  1841 


Though,  Sir,  it  is  in  some  sense  agreeable  to  approach 
a  subject  with  which  poUtical  animosities  have  noth- 
ing to  do,  I  offer  myself  to  your  notice  with  some 
reluctance.  It  is  painful  to  me  to  take  a  course  which 
may  possibly  be  misunderstood  or  misrepresented  5 
as  unfriendly  to  the  interests  of  literature  and  literary 
men.  It  is  painful  to  me,  I  will  add,  to  oppose  my 
honorable  and  learned  friend  on  a  question  which 
he  has  taken  up  from  the  purest  motives,  and  which 
he  regards  with  a  parental  interest.  These  feelings  10 
have  hitherto  kept  me  silent  when  the  law  of  copy- 
right has  been  under  discussion.  But  as  I  am,  on  full 
consideration,  satisfied  that  the  measure  before  us 
will,  if  adopted,  inflict  grievous  injury  on  the  public, 
without  conferring  any  compensating  advantage  on  15 
men  of  letters,  I  think  it  my  duty  to  avow  that  opinion 
and  to  defend  it. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done,  Sir,  is  to  settle  on  what 
principles  the  question  is  to  be  argued.  Are  we  free 
to  legislate  for  the  public  good,  or  are  we  not?  Is  20 
this  a  question  of  expediency,  or  is  it  a  question 
of  right?  Many  of  those  who  have  written  and 
petitioned  against  the  existing  state  of  things  treat 
the  question   as   one   of  right.     The  law   of  nature, 

3 


4  COPYRIGHT 

according  to  them,  gives  to  every  man  a  sacred  and 
indefeasible  property  in  his  own  ideas,  in  the  fruits 
of  his  own  reason  and  imagination.  The  legislature 
has  indeed  the  power  to  take  away  this  property, 
5  just  as  it  has  the  power  to  pass  an  act  of  attainder 
for  cutting  off  an  innocent  man's  head  without  a  trial. 
But,  as  such  an  act  of  attainder  would  be  legal  mur- 
der, so  would  an  act  invading  the  right  of  an  author 
to  his  copy  be    according  to  these  gentlemen,  legal 

10  robbery. 

Now,  Sir,  if  this  be  so,  let  justice  be  done,  cost 
w^iat  it  may.  I  am  not  prepared,  like  my  honorable 
and  learned  friend,  to  agree  to  a  compromise  between 
right  and  expediency,  and  to  commit  an  injustice  for 

15  the  public  convenience.  But  I  must  say,  that  his 
theory  soars  far  beyond  the  reach  of  my  faculties. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  go,  on  the  present  occasion, 
into  a  metaphysical  inquiry  about  the  origin  of  the 
right    of   property;     and    certainly   nothing   but    the 

20  strongest  necessity  would  lead  me  to  discuss  a  sub- 
ject so  likely  to  be  distasteful  to  the  House.  I  agree, 
I  own,  with  Paley  in  thinking  that  property  is  the 
creature  of  the  law,  and  that  the  law  w4iich  creates 
property  can  be  defended  only  on  this  ground,  that  it 

25  is  a  law  beneficial  to  mankind.  But  it  is  unnecessary 
to  debate  that  point.  For,  even  if  I  believed  in  a 
natural  right  of  property,  independent  of  utility  and 
anterior  to  legislation,  I  should  still  deny  that  this 
right  could  survive  the  original  proprietor.     Few,   I 

30  apprehend,  even  of  those  who  have  studied  in  the 
most  mystical  and  sentimental  schools  of  moral 
philosophy,  will  be  disposed  to  maintain  that  there 
is  a  natural  law  of  succession  older  and  of  higher 
authority  than  any  human  code.     If  there  be,  it  is 

35  quite  certain  that  we  have  abuses  to  reform  much 
m^ore  serious  than  any  connected  with  the  question  of 


COPYRIGHT  5 

copyright.  For  this  natural  law  can  be  only  one; 
and  the  modes  of  succession  in  the  Queen's  dominions 
are  twenty.  To  go  no  further  than  England,  land 
generally  descends  to  the  eldest  son.  In  Kent  the 
sons  share  and  share  alike.  In  many  districts  the  5 
youngest  takes  the  whole.  Formerly  a  portion  of  a 
man's  personal  property  was  secured  to  his  family; 
and  it  was  only  of  the  residue  that  he  could  dispose 
by  will.  Now  he  can  dispose  of  the  whole  by  will: 
but  you  limited  his  power,  a  few  years  ago,  by  enact-  10 
ing  that  the  will  should  not  be  valid  unless  there  were 
two  witnesses.  If  a  man  dies  intestate,  his  personal 
property  generally  goes  according  to  the  statute  of 
distributions;  but  there  are  local  customs  which 
modify  that  statute.  Now  which  of-  all  these  systems  15 
is  conformed  to  the  eternal  standard  of  right?  Is  it 
primogeniture,  or  gavelkind,  or  borough  English? 
Are  wills  jure  divinol  Are  the  two  witnesses  jure 
divino?  Might  not  the  pars  rationahilis  of  our  old 
law  have  a  fair  claim  to  be  regarded  as  of  celestial  20 
institution?  Was  the  statute  of  distributions  enacted 
in  Heaven  long  before  it  was  adopted  by  Parliament? 
Or  is  it  to  Custom  of  York,  or  to  Custom  of  London, 
that  this  preeminence  belongs?  Surely,  Sir,  even 
those  who  hold  that  there  is  a  natural  right  of  prop- 25 
erty  must  admit  that  rules  prescribing  the  manner 
in  which  the  effects  of  deceased  persons  shall  be 
distributed  are  purely  arbitrary,  and  originate  alto- 
gether in  the  will  of  the  legislature.  If  so,  Sir,  there 
is  no  controversy  between  my  honorable  and  learned  30 
friend  and  myself  as  to  the  principles  on  which  this 
question  is  to  be  argued.  For  the  existing  law  gives 
an  author  copyright  during  his  natural  life;  nor  do 
I  propose  to  invade  that  privilege,  which  I  should, 
on  the  contrary,  be  prepared  to  defend  strenuously  35 
against  any  assailant.     The  only  point  in  issue  be- 


6  COPYRIGHT 

tween  us  is,  how  long  after  an  author's  death  the 
State  shall  recognize  a  copyright  in  his  representa- 
tives and  assigns;  and  it  can,  I  thinls:,  hardly  be 
disputed  by  any  rational  man  that  this  is  a  point 
5  which  the  legislature  is  free  to  determine  in  the  way 
which  may  appear  to  be  most  conducive  to  the  general 
good. 

We   may   now,    therefore,    I    think,    descend   from 
these  high  regions,  where  we  are  in  danger  of  being 

10  lost  in  the  clouds,  to  firm  ground  and  clear  light. 
Let  us  look  at  this  question  like  legislators,  and  after 
fairly  balancing  conveniences  and  inconveniences, 
pronounce  between  the  existing  law  of  copyright  and 
the  law  now  proposed  to  us.     The  question  of  copy- 

15  right.  Sir,  like  most  questions  of  civil  prudence,  is 
neither  black  nor  white,  but  gray.  The  system  of 
copyright  has  great  advantages  and  great  disad- 
vantages; and  it  is  our  business  to  ascertain  what 
these  are,   and  then  to  make  an  arrangement  under 

20  which  the  advantages  may  be  as  far  as  possible  se- 
cured, and  the  disadvantages  as  far  as  possible  ex- 
cluded. The  charge  which  I  bring  against  my  honor- 
able and  learned  friend's  bill  is  this,  that  it  leaves 
the    advantages   nearly    what    they    are    at    present, 

25  and  increases  the  disadvantages  at  least  four-fold. 
The    advantages    arising   from    a   system   of   copy- 
right  are   obvious.     It   is   desirable   that   we   should 
have  a  supply  of  good  books:    we  cannot  have  such 
a  supply  unless   men   of  letters   are  liberally   remu- 

SOnerated;  and  the  least  objectionable  way  of  remu- 
nerating them  is  by  means  of  copyright.  You  cannot 
depend  for  literary  instruction  and  amusement  on 
the  leisure  of  men  occupied  in  the  pursuits  of  active 
life.     Such     men    may     occasionally    produce     com- 

35  positions  of  great  merit.  But  you  must  not  look  to 
such  men  for  works  which  require  deep  meditation 


COPYRIGHT  7 

and  long  research.  Works  of  that  kind  you  can 
expect  only  from  persons  who  make  literature  the 
business  of  their  lives.  Of  these  persons  few  will  be 
found  among  the  rich  and  the  noble.  The  rich  and 
the  noble  are  not  impelled  to  intellectual  exertion  by  5 
necessity.  They  may  be  impelled  to  intellectual 
exertion  by  the  desire  of  distinguishing  themselves, 
or  by  the  desire  of  benefiting  the  community.  But 
it  is  generally  within  these  walls  that  they  seek  to 
signalize  themselves  and  to  serve  their  fellow  crea-10 
tures.  Both  their  ambition  and  their  public  spirit, 
in  a  country  like  this,  naturally  take  a  political  turn. 
It  is  then  on  men  whose  profession  is  literature,  and 
whose  private  means  are  not  ample,  that  you  must 
rely  for  a  supply  of  valuable  books.  Such  men  must  15 
be  remunerated  for  their  literary  labor.  And  there 
are  only  two  ways  in  which  they  can  be  remunerated. 
One  of  those  ways  is  patronage;  the  other  is  copy- 
right. 

There   have   been   times   in   which   men   of   letters  20 
looked,  not  to  the  public,  but  to  the  government,  or 
to  a  few  great  men,  for  the  reward  of  their  exertions. 
It  was  thus  in  the  time  of  Maecenas  and  Pollio  at 
Rome,  of  the  Medici  at  Florence,  of  Lewis  the  Four- 
teenth in  France,  of  Lord  Halifax  and  Lord  Oxford  25 
in  this  country.     Now,   Sir,   I  well  know  that  there 
are  cases  in  which  it  is  fit  and  graceful,  nay,  in  which 
it  is  a  sacred  duty  to  reward  the  merits  or  to  relieve 
the  distresses  of  men  of  genius  by  the  exercise  of  this 
species  of  liberality.     But  these  cases  are  exceptions.  30 
I  can  conceive  no  system  more  fatal  to  the  integrity 
and   independence   of   literary   men   than   one   under 
which  they  should  be  taught  to  look  for  their  daily 
bread  to  the  favor  of  ministers  and  nobles.     I  can 
conceive  no  system  more  certain  to  turn  those  minds  35 
which  are  formed  by  nature  to  be  the  blessings  and 


8  COPYRIGHT 

ornaments   of   our   species   into   public   scandals   and 
pests. 

We  have,  then,  only  one  resource  left.  We  must 
betake  ourselves  to  copyright,  be  the  inconveniences 
5  of  copyright  what  they  may.  Those  inconveniences, 
in  truth,  are  neither  few  nor  small.  Copyright  is 
monopoty,  and  produces  all  the  effects  which  the 
general  voice  of  mankind  attributes  to  monopoly. 
My   honorable    and   learned    friend    talks    very    con- 

10  temptuously  of  those  who  are  led  away  by  the  theory 
that  monopoly  makes  things  dear.  That  monopoly 
makes  things  dear  is  certainly  a  theory,  as  all  the 
great  truths  which  have  been  established  by  the 
experience   of   all   ages   and  nations,    and   which   are 

15  taken  for  granted  in  all  reasonings,  may  be  said  to 
be  theories.  It  is  a  theory  in  the  same  sense  in  which 
it  is  a  theory  that  day  and  night  follow  each  other, 
that  lead  is  heavier  than  water,  that  bread  nourishes, 
that  arsenic  poisons,  that  alcohol  intoxicates.     If,  as 

20  my  honorable  and  learned  friend  seems  to  think, 
the  whole  world  is  in  the  wrong  on  this  point,  if  the 
real  effect  of  monopoly  is  to  make  articles  good  and 
cheap,  why  does  he  stop  short  in  his  career  of  change? 
Why  does  he  limit  the   operation   of   so   salutary   a 

25  principle  to  sixty  years?  Why  does  he  consent  to 
anything  short  of  a  perpetuity?  He  told  us  that  in 
consenting  to  anything  short  of  a  perpetuity  he  was 
making  a  compromise  between  extreme  right  and 
expediency.     But  if  his  opinion  about  monopoly  be 

30  correct,  extreme  right  and  expediency  would  coincide. 
Or  rather  why  should  we  not  restore  the  monopoly  of 
the  East  India  trade  to  the  East  India  Company? 
Why  should  we  not  revive  all  those  old  monopolies 
which,    in    Elizabeth's    reign,    galled    our    fathers    so 

35  severely  that,  maddened  by  intolerable  wrong,  they 
opposed  to  their  sovereign  a  resistance  before  which 


COPYRIGHT  9 

her  haughty  spirit  quailed  for  the  first  and  for  the 
last  time?  Was  it  the  cheapness  and  excellence  of 
commodities  that  then  so  violently  stirred  the  indig- 
nation of  the  English  people?  I  believe,  Sir,  that  I 
may  safely  take  it  for  granted  that  the  effect  of  mon-  5 
opoly  generally  is  to  make  articles  scarce,  to  make 
them  dear,  and  to  make  them  bad.  And  I  may  with 
equal  safety  challenge  my  honorable  friend  to  find 
out  any  distinction  between  copyright  and  other 
privileges  of  the  same  kind;  any  reason  why  a  mon- 10 
opoly  of  books  should  produce  an  effect  directly  the 
reverse  of  that  which  was  produced  by  the  East 
India  Company's  monopoly  of  tea,  or  by  Lord  Essex's 
monopoly  of  sweet  wines.  Thus,  then,  stands  the 
case.  It  is  good  that  authors  should  be  remuner-15 
ated;  and  the  least  exceptionable  way  of  remuner- 
ating them  is  by  a  monopoly.  Yet  monopoly  is  an 
evil.  For  the  sake  of  the  good  we  must  submit  to 
the  evil;  but  the  evil  ought  not  to  last  a  day  longer 
than  is  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  20 
good. 

Now,   I   will  not   affirm,   that   the  existing  law   is 
perfect,  that  it  exactly  hits  the  point  at  which  the 
monopoly  ought  to  cease;    but  this  I  confidently  say, 
that 'the  existing  law  is  very  much  nearer  that  point  25 
than  the  law  proposed  by  my  honorable  and  learned 
friend.     For    consider   this;     the    evil    effects    of   the 
monopoly  are  proportioned  to  the  length  of  its  dura- 
tion.    But  the  good  effects  for  the  sake  of  which  we 
bear  with  the  evil  effects  are  by  no  means  propor-30 
tioned   to  the  length   of   its   duration.     A   monopoly 
of  sixty  years  produces  twice  as  much  evil  as  a  mon- 
opoly of  thirty  years,  and  thrice   as  much  evil  as  a 
monopoly  of  twenty  years.     But  it  is  by  no  means 
the  fact  that  a  posthumous  monopoly  of  sixty  years  35 
gives  to  r.n  author  thrice  as  much  pleasure  and  thrice 


10  COPYRIGHT 

as  strong  a  motive  as  a  posthumous  monopoly  of 
twenty  years.  On  the  contrary,  the  difference  is 
so  small  as  to  be  hardly  perceptible.  We  all  know 
how  faintly  we  are  affected  by  the  prospect  of  very 
5  distant  advantages,  even  when  they  are  advantages 
which  we  may  reasonably  hope  that  we  shall  our- 
selves enjoy.  But  an  advantage  that  is  to  be  enjoyed 
more  than  half  a  century  after  we  are  dead,  by  some- 
body, we  know  not  by  whom,  perhaps  by  someljody 

10  unborn,  by  somebody  utterly  unconnected  with  us,  is 
really  no  motive  at  all  to  action.  It  is  very  probable, 
that  in  the  course  of  some  generations,  land  in  the 
unexplored  and  unmapped  heart  of  the  Australasian 
continent,  will  be  very  valuable.     But  there  is  none 

15  of  us  who  would  lay  down  five  pounds  for  a  whole 
province  in  the  heart  of  the  Australasian  continent. 
We  know,  that  neither  we,  nor  anybody  for  whom 
we  care,  will  ever  receive  a  farthing  of  rent  from  such 
a  province.     And  a  man  is  very  little  moved  by  the 

20  thought  that  in  the  year  2000  or  2100,  somebody  who 
claims  through  him  will  employ  more  shepherds  than 
Prince  Esterhazy,  and  will  have  the  finest  house  and 
gallery  of  pictures  at  Victoria  or  Sydney.  Now,  this 
is  the  sort  of  boon  which  my  honorable  and  learned 

25  friend  holds  out  to  authors.  Considered  as  a  boon 
to  them,  it  is  a  mere  nullity;  but,  considered  as  an 
impost  on  the  public,  it  is  no  nullity,  but  a  very 
serious  and  pernicious  reality.  I  will  take  an  ex- 
ample.    Dr.  Johnson  died  fifty-six  years  ago.     If  the 

30  law  were  what  my  honorable  and  learned  friend 
wishes  to  make  it,  somebody  would  now  have  the 
monopoly  of  Dr.  Johnson's  works.  Who  that  some- 
body would  be  it  is  impossible  to  say;  but  we  may 
venture  to  guess.     I  guess,  then,  that  it  would  have 

35  been  some  bookseller,  who  was  the  assign  of  another 
bookseller,   who  was  the  grandson  of  a  third  book- 


COPYRIGHT  11 

seller,  who  had  bought  the  copja'ight  from  Black 
Frank,  the  Doctor's  servant  and  residuary  legatee,  in 
1785  or  1786.  Now,  would  the  knowledge  that  this 
copyright  would  exist  in  1841  have  been  a  source  of 
gratification  to  Johnson?  Would  it  have  stimulated  5 
his  exertions?  Would  it  have  once  drawn  him  out 
of  his  bed  before  noon?  Would  it  have  once  cheered 
him  under  a  fit  of  the  spleen?  W^ould  it  have  in- 
duced him  to  give  us  one  more  allegory,  one  more  life 
of  a  poet,  one  more  imitation  of  Juvenal?  I  firmly  10 
believe  not.  I  firmly  believe  that  a  hundred  years 
ago,  w^hen  he  was  writing  our  debates  for  the  Gentle- 
man's Magazine,  he  would  very  much  rather  have  had 
twopence  to  buy  a  plate  of  shin  of  beef  at  a  cook's 
shop  underground.  Considered  as  a  rew^ard  to  him,  15 
the  difference  between  a  twenty  years'  term  and  a 
sixty  years'  term  of  posthumous  copyright  would  have 
been  nothing  or  next  to  nothing.  But  is  the  difference 
nothing  to  us?  I  can  buy  Rasselas  for  sixpence;  I 
might  have  had  to  give  five  shillings  for  it.  I  can  buy  20 
the  Dictionary,  the  entire  genuine  Dictionary,  for  two 
guineas,  perhaps  for  less;  I  might  have  had  to  give 
five  or  six  guineas  for  it.  Do  I  grudge  this  to  a  man 
like  Dr.  Johnsoft?  Not  at  all.  Show  me  that  the 
prospect  of  this  boon  roused  him  to  any  vigorous  25 
effort,  or  sustained  his  spirits  under  depressing  cir- 
cumstances, and  I  am  quite  willing  to  pay  the  price 
of  such  an  object,  heavy  as  that  price  is.  But  what 
I  do  complain  of  is  that  my  circumstances  are  to 
be  worse,  and  Johnson's  none  the  better;  that  I  am 30 
to  give  five  pounds  for  what  to  him  was  not  worth 
a  farthing. 

The  principle  of  copyright  is  this.     It  is  a  tax  on 
readers  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  bounty  to  writers. 
The  tax  is  an  exceedingly  bad  one;    it  is  a  tax  on 35 
one  of  the  most  innocent  and  most  salutary  of  human 


12  COPYRIGHT 

pleasures;  and  never  let  us  forget,  that  a  tax  on 
innocent  pleasures  is  a  premium  on  vicious  pleasures. 
I  admit,  however,  the  necessity  of  giving  a  bounty  to 
genius  and  learning.  In  order  to  give  such  a  bounty, 
51  willingly  submit  even  to  this  severe  and  burden- 
some tax.  Nay,  I  am  ready  to  increase  the  tax,  if  it 
can  be  shown  that  by  so  doing  I  should  proportionally 
increase  the  bounty.  My  complaint  is,  that  my 
honorable  and  learned  friend  doubles,  triples,  quad- 

lOruples,  the  tax,  and  makes  scarcely  any  perceptible 
addition  to  the  bounty.  Why,  Sir,  what  is  the 
additional  amount  of  taxation  which  would  have 
been  levied  on  the  public  for  Dr.  Johnson's  works 
alone,  if  my  honorable  and  learned  friend's  bill  had 

15  been  the  law  of  the  land?  I  have  not  data  sufficient 
to  form  an  opinion.  But  I  am  confident  that  the 
taxation  on  his  Dictionary  alone  would  have  amounted 
to  many  thousands  of  pounds.  In  reckoning  the 
whole  additional  sum  which  the  holders  of  his  copy- 

20  rights  would  have  taken  out  of  the  pockets  of  the 
public  during  the  last  half  century  at  twenty  thousand 
pounds,  I  feel  satisfied  that  I  very  greatly  underrate 
it.  Now,  I  again  say  that  I  think  it  but  fair  that  we 
should  pay  twenty  thousand  pounds'  in  consideration 

25  of  twenty  thousand  pounds  worth  of  pleasure  and 
encouragement  received  by  Dr.  Johnson.  But  I 
think  it  very  hard  that  we  should  pay  twenty  thou- 
sand pounds  for  what  he  would  not  have  valued  at 
five  shillings. 

30  My  honorable  and  learned  friend  dwells  on  the 
claims  of  the  posterity  of  great  writers.  Undoubtedly, 
Sir,  it  would  be  very  pleasing  to  see  a  descendant  of 
Shakespeare  living  in  opulence  on  the  fruits  of  his 
great     ancestor's    genius.     A    house    maintained    in 

35  splendor  by  such  a  patrimony  would  be  a  more 
interesting  and  striking  object  than  Blenheim  is  to 


COPYRIGHT  13 

us,  or  than  Strathfieldsaye  will  be  to  our  children. 
But,  unhappily,  it  is  scarcely  possible  that,  under  any 
system,  such  a  thing  can  come  to  pass.  My  honor- 
able and  learned  friend  does  not  propose  that  copy- 
right shall  descend  to  the  eldest  son,  or  shall  be  5 
bound  up  by  irrevocable  entail.  It  is  to  be  merely 
personal  property.  It  is  therefore  highly  improbable 
that  it  will  descend  during  sixty  years  or  half  that 
term  from  parent  to  child.  The  chance  is  that  more 
people  than  one  will  have  an  interest  in  it.  They  10 
will  in  all  probability  sell  it  and  divide  the  proceeds. 
The  price  which  a  bookseller  will  give  for  it  will  bear 
no  proportion  to  the  sum  which  he  will  afterwards 
draw  from  the  public,  if  his  speculation  proves  suc- 
cessful. He  will  give  little,  if  anything,  more  for  a  15 
term  of  sixty  years  than  for  a  term  of  thirty  or  five 
and  twenty.  The  present  value  of  a  distant  advan- 
tage is  always  small;  but  when  there  is  great  room 
to  doubt  whether  a  distant  advantage  will  be  any 
advantage  at  all,  the  present  value  sinks  to  almost  20 
nothing.  Such  is  the  inconstancy  of  the  public  taste 
that  no  sensible  man  will  venture  to  pronounce,  with 
confidence,  what  the  sale  of  any  book  published  in 
our  days  will  be  in  the  years  between  1890  and  1900. 
The  whole  fashion  of  thinking  and  writing  has  often  25 
undergone  a  change  in  a  much  shorter  period  than 
that  to  which  my  honorable  and  learned  friend  would 
extend  posthumous  copyright.  What  would  have 
been  considered  the  best  literary  property  in  the 
earlier  part  of  Charles  the  Second's  reign?  I  imagine  30 
Cowley's  poems.  Overleap  sixty  years,  and  you  are 
in  the  generation  of  which  Pope  asked,  ^'  Who  now 
reads  Cowley? "  What  works  were  ever  expected 
with  more  impatience  by  the  public  than  those  of 
Lord  Bolingbroke,  which  appeared,  I  think,  in  1754?  35 
In  1814,  no  bookseller  would  have  thanked  you  for 


14  COPYRIGHT 

the  copyright  of  them  all,  if  you  had  offered  it  to 
him  for  nothing.  What  would  Paternoster  Row  give 
now  for  the  copyright  of  Hayley's  Triumphs  of 
Temper,  so  much  admired  within  the  memory  of 
5  many  people  still  living?  I  say,  therefore,  that, 
from  the  very  nature  of  literary  property,  it  will 
almost  always  pass  away  from  an  author's  family; 
and  I  say,  that  the  price  given  for  it  to  the  family 
will  bear  a  very  small  proportion  to  the  tax  which  the 

10  purchaser,  if  his  speculation  turns  out  well,  w^ill  in 
the  course  of  a  long  series  of  years  levy  on  the  public. 
If,  Sir,  I  wished  to  find  a.  strong  and  perfect  illus- 
tration of  the  effects  which  I  anticipate  from  long 
copyright,  I  should  select, — my  honorable  and  learned 

15  friend  will  be  surprised, — I  should  select  the  case 
of  Milton's  granddaughter.  As  often  as  this  bill 
has  been  under  discussion,  the  fate  of  Milton's  grand- 
daughter had  been  brought  forward  by  the  advocates 

•   of  monopoly.     My  honorable  and  learned  friend  has 

20  repeatedly  told  the  story  with  great  eloquence  and 
effect.  He  has  dilated  on  the  sufferings,  on  the 
abject  poverty,  of  this  illfated  woman,  the  last  of  an 
illustrious  race.  He  tells  us  that,  in  the  extremity  of 
her  distress,  Garrick  gave  her  a  benefit  performance  of 

25  ''Comus,"  that  Johnson  wrote  a  prologue,  and  that  the 
public  contributed  some  hundreds  of  pounds.  Was  it 
fit,  he  asks,  that  she  should  receive,  in  this  eleemosynary 
form,  a  small  portion  of  what  was  in  truth  a  debt? 
Why,  he   asks,  instead  of  obtaining  a   pittance  from 

30  charity,  did  she  not  live  in  comfort  and  luxury  on  the 
proceeds  of  the  sale  of  her  ancestor's  works?  But, 
Sir,  will  my  honorable  and  learned  friend  tell  me  that 
this  event,  w^hich  he  has  so  often  and  so  pathetically 
described,  was  caused  by  the  shortness  of  the  term 

35  of  copyright?  Why,  at  that  time,  the  duration  of 
copyright  was  longer  than  even  he,  at  present,  pro_ 


COPYRIGHT  15 

poses  to  make  it.  The  monopoly  lasted  not  sixty 
years,  but  for  ever.  At  the  time  at  which  Milton's 
granddaughter  asked  charity,  Milton's  works  were 
the  exclusive  property  of  a  bookseller.  Within  a 
few  months  of  the  day  on  which  the  benefit  was  5 
given  at  Garrick's  theatre,  the  holder  of  the  eopy- 
right  of  Paradise  Lost, — I  think  it  was  Tonson, — 
applied  to  the  Court  of  Chancery  for  an  injunction 
against  a  bookseller,  who  had  published  a  cheap 
edition  of  the  great  epic  poem,  and  obtained  the  in-io 
junction.  The  representation  of  Comus  was,  if  I 
remember  rightly,  in  1750;  the  injunction  in  1752. 
Here,  then,  is  a  perfect  illustration  of  the  effect  of 
long  copyright.  Milton's  works  are  the  property  of 
a  single  publisher.  Everybody  who  wants  them  must  15 
buy  them  at  Tonson's  shop,  and  at  Tonson's  price. 
Whoever  attempts  to  undersell  Tonson  is  harassed 
with  legal  proceedings.  Thousands  who  would  gladly 
possess  a  copy  of  Paradise  Lost,  must  forego  that 
great  enjoyment.  And  what,  in  the  meantime,  is  the 20 
situation  of  the  only  person  for  whom  we  can  suppose 
that  the  author,  protected  at  such  a  cost  to  the  public, 
was  at  all  interested?  She  is  reduced  to  utter  des- 
titution. Milton's  works  are  under  a  monopoly.  Mil- 
ton's granddaughter  is  starving.  The  reader  is  25 
pillaged;  but  the  writer's  family  is  not  enriched. 
Society  is  taxed  doubly.  It  has  to  give  an  exorbi- 
tant price  for  the  poems;  and  it  has  at  the  same  time 
to  give  alms  to  the  only  surviving  descendant  of  the 
poet.  30 

But  this  is  not  all.  I  think  it  right,  Sir,  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  House  to  an  evil,  which  is  per- 
haps more  to  be  apprehended  when  the  author's 
copyright  remains  in  the  hands  of  his  family,  than 
when  it  is  transferred  to  booksellers.  I  seriously  fear  35 
that,   if  such   a  measure  as  this  should  be  adopted. 


16  COPYRIGHT 

many  valuable  works  will  be  either  totally  suppressed 
or  grievously  mutilated.  I  can  prove  that  this  danger 
is  not  chimerical;  and  I  am  quite  certain  that,  if  the 
danger  be  real,  the  safeguards  which  my  honorable 
5  and  learned  friend  has  devised  are  altogether  nuga- 
tory. That  the  danger  is  not  chimerical  may  easily 
be  shown.  Most  of  us,  I  am  sure,  have  known  per- 
'  sons  who,  very  erroneously  as  I  think,  but  from  the 
best  motives,  would  not  choose  to  reprint  Fielding's 

10  novels,  or  Gibbon's  History  of  the  Decline  and  Fall 
of  the  Roman  Empire.  Some  gentlemen  may  per- 
haps be  of  opinion,  that  it  would  be  as  well  if  Tom 
Jones  and  Gibbon's  History  were  never  reprinted. 
I  will  not,  then,  dwell  on  these  or  similar  cases.     I 

15  will  take  cases  respecting  which  it  is  not  likely  that 
there  will  be  any  difference  of  opinion  here;  cases, 
too,  in  which  the  danger  of  which  I  now  speak  is  not 
matter  of  supposition,  but  matter  of  fact.  Take 
Richardson's  novels.     Whatever  I  may,  on  the  pres- 

20ent  occasion,  think  of  my  honorable  and  learned 
friend's  judgment  as  a  legislator,  I  must  always 
respect  his  judgment  as  a  critic.  He  will,  I  am  sure, 
say  that  Richardson's  novels  are  among  the  most 
valuable,    among    the    most    original    works    in    our 

25  language.  No  writings  have  done  more  to  raise  the 
fame  of  English  genius  in  foreign  countries.  No 
writings  are  more  deeply  pathetic.  No  writings, 
those  of  Shakespeare  excepted,  show  more  profound 
knowledge  of  the  human  heart.     As  to  their  moral 

30  tendency,  I  can  cite  the  most  respectable  testimony. 
Dr.  Johnson  describes  Richardson  as  one  who  had 
taught  the  passions  to  move  at  the  command  of  virtue. 
My  dear  and  honored  friend,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  in 
his    celebrated   religious    treatise,    when    speaking    of 

35  the  unchristian  tendency  of  the  fashionable  novels 
of  the  eighteenth   century,   distinctly  excepts  Rich- 


COPYRIGHT  17 

ardson  from  the  censure.  Another  excellent  person 
whom  I  can  never  mention  without  respect  and 
kindness,  Mrs.  Hannah  More,  often  declared  in  con- 
versation, and  has  declared  in  one  of  her  published 
poems,  that  she  first  learned  from  the  writings  of  5 
Richardson  those  principles  of  piety  by  which  her 
life  was  guided.  I  may  safely  say  the  books  cele- 
brated as  works  of  art  through  the  whole  civilized 
world,  and  praised  for  their  moral  tendency  by  Dr. 
Johnson,  by  Mr.  Wilberforce,  by  Mrs.  Hannah  More,  10 
ought  not  to  be  suppressed.  Sir,  it  is  my  firm  belief, 
that  if  the  law  had  been  what  my  honorable  and 
learned  friend  proposes  to  make  it,  they  would  have 
been  suppressed.  I  remember  Richardson's  grand- 
son well;  he  was  a  clergyman  in  the  city  of  London;  15 
he  was  a  most  upright  and  excellent  man:  but  he 
had  conceived  a  strong  prejudice  against  works  of 
fiction.  He  thought  all  novel-reading  not  only  friv- 
olous but  sinful.  He  said, — this  I  state  on  the  author- 
ity of  one  of  his  clerical  brethren  who  is  now  a  bishop,  20 
— he  said  that  he  had  never  thought  it  right  to  read 
one  of  his  grandfather's  books.  Suppose,  Sir,  that 
the  law  had  been  what  my  honorable  and  learned 
friend  would  make  it.  Suppose  that  the  copyright 
of  Richardson's  novels  had  descended,  as  might  25 
well  have  been  the  case,  to  this  gentleman.  I  firmly 
believe,  that  he  would  have  thought  it  sinful  to  give 
them  a  wide  circulation.  I  firmly  believe,  that  he 
would  not  for  a  hundred  thousand  pounds  have 
deliberately  done  what  he  thought  sinful.  He  would  30 
not  have  reprinted  them.  And  w^hat  protection 
does  my  honorable  and  learned  friend  give  to  the 
public  in  such  a  case?  Why,  Sir,  what  he  proposes 
is  this:  if  a  book  is  not  reprinted  during  five  years, 
any  person  who  wishes -to  reprint  it  may  give  notice  35 
in  the  London  Gazette:    the  advertisement  must  be 


18  COPYRIGHT 

repeated  three  times:  a  year  must  elapse;  and  then, 
if  the  proprietor  of  the  copyright  does  not  put  forth 
a  new  edition,  he  loses  his  exclusive  privilege.  Now, 
what  protection  is  this  to  the  public?  What  is  a 
5  new  edition?  Does  the  law  define  the  number  of 
copies  that  make  an  edition?  Does  it  limit  the 
price  of  a  copy?  Are  twelve  copies  on  large  paper, 
charged  at  thirty  guineas  each,  an  edition?  It  has 
been  usual,  when  monopolies  have  been  granted,  to 

10  prescribe  numbers  and  to  limit  prices.  But  I  do 
not  find  that  my  honorable  and  learned  friend  pro- 
poses to  do  so  in  the  present  case.  And,  without 
some  such  provision,  the  security  which  he  offers  is 
manifestly  illusory.     It  is  my  conviction,  that  under 

15  such  a  system  as  that  which  he  recommends  to  us, 
a  copy  of  Clarissa  would  have  been  as  rare  as  an  Aldus 
or  a  Caxton. 

I   will   give    another   instance.     One    of   the    most 
instructive,   interesting,   and  delightful  books  in  our 

20  language  is  Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson.  Now  it  is 
well  known  that  Boswell's  eldest  son  considered  this 
book,  considered  the  whole  relation  of  Boswell  to 
Johnson,  as  a  blot  in  the  escutcheon  of  the  family. 
He  thought,  not  perhaps  altogether  without  reason, 

25  that  his  father  had  exhibited  himself  in  a  ludicrous 
and  degrading  light.  And  thus  he  became  so  sore 
and  irritable  that  at  last  he  could  not  bear  to  hear 
the  Life  of  Johnson  mentioned.  Suppose  that  the 
law  had  been  what  my  honorable  and  learned  friend 

30  wishes  to  make  it.  Suppose  that  the  copyright  of 
Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson  had  belonged,  as  it  well 
might,  during  sixty  years,  to  Boswell's  eldest  son. 
What  would  have  been  the  consequence?  An  un- 
adulterated copy  of  the  finest  biographical  work  in 

35  the  world  would  have  been  as  scarce  as  the  first  edition 
of  Camden's  Britannia. 


COPYRIGHT  19 

These  are  strong  cases.  I  have  shown  you  that,  if 
the  law  had  been  what  you  are  now  going  to  make 
it,  the  finest  prose  work  of  fiction  in  the  language,  the 
finest  biographical  work  in  the  language,  would  very 
probably  have  been  suppressed.  But  I  have  stated  5 
my  case  weakly.  The  books  which  I  have  mentioned 
are  singularly  inoffensive  books,  books  not  touching 
on  any  of  those  questions  which  drive  even  wise  men 
beyond  the  bounds  of  wisdom.  There  are  books  of 
a  very  different  kind,  books  which  are  the  rallying  10 
points  of  great  political  and  religious  parties.  What 
is  likely  to  happen  if  the  copyright  of  one  of  these 
books  should  by  descent  or  transfer  come  into  the 
possession  of  some  hostile  zealot?  I  will  take  a  single 
instance.  It  is  only  fifty  years  since  John  Wesley  15 
died;  and  all  his  works,  if  the  law  had  been  what 
my  honorable  and  learned  friend  wishes  to  make 
it,  would  now  have  been  the  property  of  some  person 
or  other.  The  sect  founded  by  Wesley  is  the  most 
numerous,  the  wealthiest,  the  most  powerful,  the  20 
most  zealous  of  sects.  In  every  parliamentary 
election  it  is  a  matter  of  the  greatest  importance  to 
obtain  the  support  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists. 
Their  numerical  strength  is  reckoned  by  hundreds  of 
thousands.  They  hold  the  memory  of  their  founder  25 
in  the  greatest  reverence;  and  not  without  reason, 
for  he  was  unquestionably  a  great  and  a  good  man. 
To  his  authority  they  constantly  appeal.  His  works 
are  in  their  eyes  of  the  highest  value.  His  doctrinal 
writings  they  regard  as  containing  the  best  system  of  30 
theology  ever  deduced  from  Scripture.  His  journals, 
interesting  even  to  the  common  reader,  are  peculiarly 
interesting  to  the  Methodist:  for  they  contain  the 
whole  history  of  that  singular  polity  which,  weak  and 
despised  in  its  beginning,  is  now,  after  the  lapse  of  ass 
century,  so  strong,  so  flourishing,  and  so  formidable. 


20  COPYRIGHT 

The  hymns  to  which  he  gave  his  Imprimatur  are  a 
most  important  part  of  the  public  worship  of  his 
followers.  Now,  suppose  that  the  copyright  of  these 
works  should  belong  to  some  person  who  holds  the 
5  memory  of  Wesley  and  the  doctrines  and  discipline 
of  the  Methodists  in  abhorrence.  There  are  many 
such  persons.  The  Ecclesiastical  Courts  are  at  this 
very  time  sitting  on  the  case  of  a  clergyman  of  the 
Established  Church  who  refused  Christian  burial  to 

10  a  child  baptized  by  a  Methodist  preacher.  I  took  up 
the  other  day  a  work  which  is  considered  as  among 
the  most  respectable  organs  of  a  large  and  growing 
party  in  the  Church  of  England,  and  there  I  saw 
John  Wesley  designated  as  a  forsworn  priest.     Sup- 

15  pose  that  the  works  of  Wesley  were  suppressed. 
Why,  Sir,  such  a  grievance  would  be  enough  to  shake 
the  foundations  of  Government.  Let  gentlemen  who 
are  attached  to  the  Church  reflect  for  a  moment 
what  their  feelings  would  be  if  the  Book  of  Common 

20  Prayer  were  not  to  be  reprinted  for  thirty  or  forty 
years,  if  the  price  of  a  Book  of  Common  Prayer  were 
run  up  to  five  or  ten  guineas.  And  then  let  them 
determine  whether  they  will  pass  a  law  under  which 
it  is  possible,  under  which  it  is  probable,  that  so  in- 

25  tolerable  a  wrong  may  be  done  to  some  sect  consisting 
perhaps  of  half  a  million  of  persons. 

I  am  so  sensible,  Sir,  of  the  kindness  with  which 
the  House  has  listened  to  me,  that  I  will  not  detain 
you  longer.     I  will  only  say  this,  that  if  the  measure 

30  before  us  should  pass,  and  should  produce  one-tenth 
part  of  the  evil  which  it  is  calculated  to  produce,  and 
which  I  fully  expect  it  to  produce,  there  will  soon  be 
a  remedy,  though  of  a  very  objectionable  kind.  Just 
as  the  absurd  acts  which  prohibited  the  sale  of  game 

35 were  virtually  repealed  by  the  poacher,  just  as  many 
absurd  revenue  acts  have  been  virtually  repealed  by 


COPYRIGHT  21 

the  smuggler,  so  will  this  law  be  virtually  repealed  by 
piratical  booksellers.  At  present  the  holder  of  copy- 
right has  the  public  feeling  on  his  side.  Those  who 
invade  copyright  are  regarded  as  knaves  who  take 
the  bread  out  of  the  mouths  of  deserving  men.  Every-  5 
body  is  well  pleased  to  see  them  restrained  by  the 
law,  and  compelled  to  refund  their  ill-gotten  gains. 
No  tradesmen  of  good  repute  will  have  anything 
to  do  with  such  disgraceful  transactions.  Pass  this 
law:  and  that  feeling  is  at  an  end.  Men  very  dif-10 
ferent  from  the  present  race  of  piratical  booksellers 
will  soon  infringe  this  intolerable  monopoly.  Great 
masses  of  capital  will  be  constantly  employed  in 
the  violation  of  the  law.  Every  art  will  be  employed 
to  evade  legal  pursuit;  and  the  whole  nation  will  be  15 
in  the  plot.  On  which  side  indeed  should  the  public 
sympathy  be  when  the  question  is  whether  some  book 
as  popular  as  Robinson  Crusoe,  or  the  Pilgrim's  Prog- 
ress, shall  be  in  every  cottage,  or  whether  it  shall  be 
confined  to  the  libraries  of  the  rich  for  the  advantage  20 
of  the  great-grandson  of  a  bookseller  who,  a  hundred 
years  before,  drove  a  hard  bargain  for  the  copyright 
with  the  author  when  in  great  distress?  Remember 
too  that,  when  once  it  ceases  to  be  considered  as 
wrong  and  discreditable  to  invade  literary  property,  25 
no  person  can  say  where  the  invasion  will  stop.  The 
public  seldom  makes  nice  distinctions.  The  whole- 
some copyright  which  now  exists  will  share  in  the 
disgrace  and  danger  of  the  new  copyright  which  you 
are  about  to  create.  And  you  will  find  that,  in  at- 30 
tempting  to  impose  unreasonable  restraints  on  the 
reprinting  of  the  works  of  the  dead,  you  have,  to  a 
great  extent,  annulled  those  restraints  which  now 
prevent  men  from  pillaging  and  defrauding  the  living. 
If  I  saw.  Sir,  any  probability  that  this  bill  could  be  so  35 
amended  in  the  Committee  that  mry  objections  might 


22  COPYRIGHT 

be  removed,  I  would  not  divide  the  House  in  this 
stage.  But  I  am  so  fully  convinced  that  no  alter- 
ation which  would  not  seem  insupportable  to  my 
honorable  and  learned  friend,  could  render  his  measure 
5  supportable  to  me,  that  I  must  move,  though  with 
regret,  that  this  bill  be  read  a  second  time  this  day 
six  months. 


THE  SECOND  SPEECH  ON  COPYRIGHT 

Delivered  in  the  House  of  Commons 
April  6th,  1842 


I  HAVE  been  amused  and  gratified  by  the  remarks 
which  my  noble  friend  has  made  on  the  arguments 
by  which  I  prevailed  on  the  last  House  of  Commons 
to  reject  the  bill  introduced  by  a  very  able  and  ac- 
complished man,  Mr.  Serjeant  Talfourd.  My  noble  5 
friend  has  done  me  a  high  and  rare  honor.  For 
this  is,  I  believe,  the  first  occasion  on  which  a  speech 
made  in  one  Parliament  has  been  answered  in  an- 
other. I  should  not  find  it  difficult  to  vindicate  the 
soundness  of  the  reasons  which  I  formerly  urged;  10 
to  set  them  in  a  clearer  light,  and  to  fortify  them  by 
additional  facts.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  we  had 
better  discuss  the  bill  which  is  now  on  our  table  than 
the  bill  which  was  there  fourteen  months  ago.  Glad 
I  am  to  find  that  there  is  a  very  wide  difference  be- 15 
tween  the  two  bills,  and  that  my  noble  friend,  though 
he  has  tried  to  refute  my  arguments,  has  acted  as 
if  he  had  been  convinced  by  them.  •  I  objected  to 
the  term  of  sixty  years  as  far  too  long.  My  noble 
friend  has  cut  that  term  down  to  twenty-five  years.  20 
I  warned  the  House  that,  under  the  provisions  of 
Mr.  Serjeant  Talfourd' s  bill,  valuable  works  might 
not  improbably  be  suppressed  by  the  representatives 
of  authors.     My  noble  friend  has  prepared  a  clause 

23 


24  COPYRIGHT 

which,  as  he  thinks,  will  guard  against  that  danger. 
I  will  not  therefore  waste  the  time  of  the  Committee 
by  debating  points  which  he  has  conceded,  but  will 
proceed  at  once  to  the  proper  business  of  this  even- 
Sing. 

Sir,  I  have  no  objection  to  the  principle  of  my 
noble  friend's  bill.  Indeed,  I  had  no  objection  to 
the  principle  of  the  bill  of  last  year.  I  have  long 
thought  that  the  term  of  copyright  ought  to  be  ex- 

10  tended.  When  Mr.  Serjeant  Talfourd  moved  for 
leave  to  bring  in  his  bill,  I  did  not  oppose  the  motion. 
Indeed  I  meant  to  vote  for  the  second  reading,  and 
to  reserve  what  I  had  to  say  for  the  Committee.  But 
the  learned  Serjeant  left  me  no  choice.     He,  in  strong 

15  language,  begged  that  nobody  who  was  disposed  to 
reduce  the  term  of  sixty  years  would  divide  with 
him.  ''  Do  not,"  he  said,  ''  give  me  your  support  if 
all  that  you  mean  to  grant  to  men  of  letters  is  a 
miserable  addition  of  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  to  the 

20  present  term.  I  do  not  wish  for  such  support.  I 
despise  it."  Not  wishing  to  obtrude  on  the  learned 
Serjeant  a  support  which  he  despised,  I  had  no  course 
left  but  to  take  the  sense  of  the  House  on  the  second 
reading.     The  circumstances  are  now  different.     My 

25  noble  friend's  bill  is  not  at  present  a  good  bill;  but 
it  may  be  improved  into  a  very  good  bill;  nor  will 
he,  I  am  persuaded,  withdraw  it  if  it  should  be  so 
improved.  He  and  I  have  the  same  object  in  view 
but  we  differ  as  to  the  best  mode  of  attaining  that 

30  object.     We  are  equally  desirous  to  extend  the  pro- 
tection  now   enjoyed   by   writers.     In   what   wa}^   it 
may  be  extended  with  most  benefit  to  them  and  with 
least  inconvenience  to  the  public,  is  the  question. 
The  present  state  of  the  law  is  this.     The  author 

35  of  a  work  has  a  certain  copyright  in  that  work  for  a 
term  of  twenty-eight  years.     If  he  should  live  more 


COPYRIGHT  25 

than  twenty-eight  years  after  the  publication  of  the 
work,  he  retains  the  copyright  to  the  end  of  his  life. 

My  noble  friend  does  not  propose  to  make  any 
addition  to  the  term  of  twenty-eight  years.  But  he 
proposes  that  the  copyright  shall  last  twenty-five  5 
years  after  the  author's  death.  Thus  my  noble 
friend  makes  no  addition  to  that  term  which  is  cer- 
tain, but  makes  a  very  large  addition  to  that  term 
which  is  uncertain. 

My  plan  is  different.  I  would  make  no  addition  10 
to  the  uncertain  term;  but  I  would  make  a  large 
addition  to  the  certain  term.  I  propose  to  add  four- 
teen years  to  the  twenty-eight  years  which  the  law 
now  allows  to  an  author.  Plis  copyright  w411,  in  this 
way,  last  till  his  death,  or  till  the  expiration  of  forty- 15 
two  3^ears,  whichever  shall  first  happen.  And  I  think 
that  I  shall  be  able  to  prove  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
Committee  that  my  plan  will  be  more  beneficial  to 
literature  and  to  literary  men  than  the  plan  of  my 
noble  friend.  20 

It  must  surely.  Sir,  be  admitted  that  the  protec- 
tion w^hich  we  give  to  books  ought  to  be  distributed 
as  evenly  as  possible,  that  every  book  should  have  a 
fair  share  of  that  protection,  and  no  book  more  than 
a  fair  share.  It  would  evidently  be  absurd  to  put 25 
tickets  into  a  wheel,  with  different  numbers  marked 
upon  them,  and  to  make  writers  draw,  one  a  term  of 
twenty-eight  years,  another  a  term  of  fifty,  another  a 
term  of  ninety.  And  yet  this  sort  of  lottery  is  what 
my  noble  friend  proposes  to  establish.  I  know  that 30 
we  cannot  altogether  exclude  chance.  You  have  tw^o 
terms  of  copyright;  one  certain,  the  other  uncertain; 
and  we  cannot,  I  admit,  get  rid  of  the  uncertain  term. 
It  is  proper,  no  doubt,  that  an  author's  copyright 
should  last  during  his  life.  But,  Sir,  though  we  can- 35 
not   altogether  exclude   chance,   we   can   very   much 


26  COPYRIGHT 

diminish  the  share  which  chance  must  have  in  distri- 
buting the  recompense  which  we  wish  to  give  to 
genius  and  learning.  By  every  addition  which  we 
make  to  the  certain  term  we  diminish  the  influence 
5 of  chance;  by  every  addition  which  we  make  to  the 
uncertain  term  we  increase  the  influence  of  chance. 
I  shall  make  myself  best  understood  by  putting  cases. 
Take  two  eminent  female  writers,  who  died  within 
our  own  memory,  Madame  D'Arblay  and  Miss  Austen. 

10  As  the  law  now  stands.  Miss  Austen's  charming 
novels  would  have  only  from  twenty-eight  to  thirty- 
three  years  of  copyright.  For  that  extraordinary 
woman  died  young:  she  died  before  her  genius  was 
fully  appreciated  by  the  world.     Madame   D'Arblay 

15 outlived  the  whole  generation  to  which  she  belonged. 
The  copyright  of  her  celebrated  novel,  Evelina, 
lasted,  under  the  present  law,  sixty-two  years.  Surely 
this  inequality  is  sufficiently  great,  sixty-two  years 
of  copyright  for  Evelina,  only  twenty-eight  for  Per- 

20  suasion.  But  to  my  noble  friend  this  inequality 
seems  not  great  enough.  He  proposes  to  add  twenty- 
five  years  to  Madame  D'Arblay's  term,  and  not  a 
single  day  to  Miss  Austen's  term.  He  would  give 
to  Persuasion  a  copyright  of  only  twenty-eight  years, 

25  as  at  present,  and  to  Evelina  a  copyright  more  than 
three  times  as  long,  a  copyright  of  eighty-seven 
years.  Now,  is  this  reasonable?  See,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  operation  of  my  plan.  I  make  no  addition 
at  all  to  Madame  D'Arblay's  term  of  sixty-two  years, 

30 which  is,  in  my  opinion,  quite  long  enough;  but  I 
extend  Miss  Austen's  term  to  forty-two  years,  which 
is,  in  my  opinion,  not  too  much.  You  see.  Sir,  that 
at  present  chance  has  too  much  sway  in  this  matter; 
that  at  present  the  protection  which  the  state  gives 

35  to  letters  is  very  unequally  given.  You  see  that 
if  my  noble  friend's  plan  be  adopted,  more  will  be  left 


COPYRIGHT  27 

to  chance  than  under  the  present  system,  and  you 
will  have  such  inequalities  as  are  unknown  under 
the  present  system.  You  see  also  that,  under  the 
system  which  I  recommend,  we  shall  have,  not  per- 
fect certainty,  not  perfect  equality,  but  much  less  5 
uncertainty  and  inequality  than  at  present. 

But  this  is  not  all.  My  noble  friend's  plan  is  not 
merely  to  institute  a  lottery  in  which  some  writers  will 
draw  prizes  and  some  will  draw  blanks.  It  is  much 
worse  than  this.  His  lottery  is  so  contrived  that,  in  10 
the  vast  majority  of  cases,  the  blanks  will  fall  to  the 
best  books,  and  the  prizes  to  books  of  inferior  merit. 

Take  Shakespeare.     My  noble  friend  gives  a  longer 
protection  than  I  should  give  to  Love's  Labour's  Lost, 
and  Pericles,  Prince  of  Tyre;  but  he  gives  a  shorter  15 
protection  than  I  should  give  to  Othello  and  Macbeth. 

Take  Milton.  Milton  died  in  1674.  The  copy- 
rights of  Milton's  great  works  would,  according  to  my 
noble  friend's  plan,  expire  in  1699.  Comus  appeared 
in  1634,  the  Paradise  Lost  in  1668.  To  Comus,  then,  20 
my  noble  friend  would  give  sixty-five  years  of  copy- 
right, and  to  the  Paradise  Lost  only  thirty-one  years. 
Is  that  reasonable?  Comus  is  a  noble  poem:  but 
who  would  rank  it  with  the  Paradise  Lost?  My  plan 
would  give  forty-two  years  both  to  the  Paradise  Lost  25, 
and  to  Comus. 

Let  us  pass  on  from  Milton  to  Dryden.  My  noble 
friend  would  give  more  than  sixty  years  of  copy- 
right to  Dryden's  worst  works;  to  the  encomiastic 
verses  on  Oliver  Cromwell,  to  the  Wild  Gallant,  to  30 
the  Rival  Ladies,  to  other  wretched  pieces  as  bad 
as  any  thing  written  by  Flecknoe  or  Settle:  but  for 
Theodore  and  Honoria,  for  Tancred  and  Sigismunda 
for  Cimon  and  Iphigenia,  for  Palamon  and  Arcite, 
for  Alexander's  Feast,  my  noble  friend  thinks  a  copy-  35 
right  of  twenty-eight  years  sufficient.     Of  all  Pope's 


28  COPYRIGHT 

works,  that  to  which  my  noble  friend  would  give  the 
largest  measure  of  protection  is  the  volume  of  Pas- 
torals, remarkable  only  as  the  production  of  a  boy. 
Johnson's  first  work  was  a  Translation  of  a  Book  of 
5  Travels  in  Abyssinia,  published  in  1735.  It  was  so 
poorly  executed  that  in  his  later  years  he  did  not  like 
to  hear  it  mentioned.  Boswell  once  picked  up  a  copy 
of  it,  and  told  his  friend  that  he  had  done  so.  "  Do 
not  talk  about  it,"  said  Johnson:    '^  it  is  a  thing  to 

10  be  forgotten."  To  this  performance  my  noble  friend 
would  give  protection  during  the  enormous  term 
of  seventy-five  years.  To  the  Lives  of  the  Poets 
he  would  give  protection  during  about  thirty  years. 
Well;    take   Henry   Fielding;    it   matters   not   whom 

15 1  take,  but  take  Fielding.  His  early  works  are  read 
only  by  the  curious,  and  would  not  be  read  even  by 
the  curious,  but  for  the  fame  which  he  acquired  in 
the  later  part  of  his  life  by  w^orks  of  a  very  different 
kind.     What   is   the   value   of   the  Temple   Beau,    of 

20 the  Intriguing  Chambermaid,  of  half  a  dozen  other 
plays  of  which  few  gentlemen  have  even  heard  the 
names?  Yet  to  these  worthless  pieces  my  noble 
friend  would  give  a  term  of  copyright  longer  by  more 
than  twenty  years  than  that  which  he  would  give  to 

25  Tom  Jones  and  Amelia. 

Go  on  to  Burke.  His  little  tract,  entitled  The 
Vindication  of  Natural  Society,  is  certainly  not  with- 
out merit;  but  it  would  not  be  remembered  in  our 
days  if  it  did  not  bear  the  name  of  Burke.     To  this 

30  tract  my  noble  friend  would  give  a  copyright  of  near 
seventy  years.  But  to  the  great  work  on  the  French 
Revolution,  to  the  Appeal  from  the  New  to  the  Old 
Whigs,  to  the  letters  on  the  Regicide  Peace,  he  would 
give  a  copyright  of  thirty  years  or  little  more. 

35  And,  Sir,  observe  that  I  am  not  selecting  here 
and  there  extraordinary  instances  in  order  to  make 


COPYRIGHT  29 

up  the  semblance  of  a  case.  I  am  taking  the  greatest 
names  of  our  literature  in  chronological  order.  Go 
to  other  nations;  go  to  remote  ages;  you  will  still 
find  the  general  rule  the  same.  There  was  no  copy- 
right at  Athens  or  Rome;  but  the  history  of  the  5 
Greek  and  Latin  literature  illustrates  my  argument 
quite  as  well  as  if  copyright  had  existed  in  ancient 
times.  Of  all  the  plays  of  Sophocles,  the  one  to 
which  the  plan  of  my  noble  friend  would  have  given 
the  most  scanty  recompense  would  have  been  that  10 
wonderful  masterpiece,  the  ffidipus  at  Colonos.  Who 
w^ould  class  together  the  Speech  of  Demosthenes 
against  his  Guardians,  and  the  Speech  for  the  Crown? 
My  noble  friend,  indeed,  would  not  class  them  to- 
gether. For  to  the  Speech  against  the  Guardians  he  15 
would  give  a  copyright  of  near  seventy  years;  and 
to  the  incomparable  Speech  for  the  Crown  a  copy- 
right of  less  than  half  that  length.  Go  to  Rome. 
My  noble  friend  would  give  more  than  twice  as  long 
a  term  to  Cicero's  juvenile  declamation  in  defence  of  20 
Roscius  Amerinus  as  to  the  Second  Philippic.  Go 
to  France;  my  noble  friend  would  give  a  far  longer 
term  to  Racine's  Freres  Ennemis  than  to  Athalie, 
and  to  Moliere's  Etourdi  than  to  Tartuffe.  Go  to 
Spain.  My  noble  friend  w^ould  give  a  longer  term  to  25 
forgotten  works  of  Cervantes,  works  which  nobody 
now  reads,  than  to  Don  Quixote.  Go  to  Germany. 
According  to  my  noble  friend's  plan,  of  all  the  works 
of  Schiller  the  Robbers  would  be  the  most  favored: 
of  all  the  works  of  Goethe,  the  Sorrows  of  WertherSO 
would  be  the  most  favored.  I  thank  the  Committee 
for  listening  so  kindly  to  this  long  enumeration. 
Gentlemen  will  perceive,  I  am  sure,  that  it  is  not 
from  pedantry  that  I  mention  the  names  of  so  many 
books  and  authors.  But  just  as,  in  our  debates  on 35 
civil   affairs,   we   constantly   draw   illustrations   from 


30  COPYRIGHT 

civil  history,  we  must,  in  a  debate  about  literary 
property,  draw  our  illustrations  from  literary  history. 
Now,  Sir,  I  have,  I  think,  shown  from  literary  history 
that  the  effect  of  my  noble  friend's  plan  would  be  to 

5  give  to  crude  and  imperfect  w^orks,  to  third-rate  and 
fourth-rate  works,  a  great  advantage  over  the  highest 
{productions  of  genius.  It  is  impossible  to  account 
for  the  facts  which  I  have  laid  before  you  by  attrib- 
uting them  to  mere  accident.     Their  number  is  too 

10  great,  their  character  too  uniform.     We  must  seek  for 

some  other  explanation;    and  we  shall  easily  find  one. 

It  is  the  law  of  our  nature  that  the  mind   shall 

attain  its  full  power  by  slow   degrees;    and   this   is 

especially  true  of  the  most  vigorous  minds.     Young 

15  men,  no  doubt,  have  often  produced  works  of  great 
merit;  but  it  would  be  impossible  to  name  any  writer 
of  the  first  order  whose  juvenile  performances  were 
his  best.  That  all  the  most  valuable  books  of  history, 
of   philology,    of   physical   and   metaphysical   science, 

20  of  divinity,  of  political  economy,  have  been  produced 
by  men  of  mature  years,  will  hardly  be  disputed. 

The  case  may  not  be  quite  so  clear  as  respects 
works  of  the  imagination.  And  yet  T  know  no  work 
of  the  imagination  of  the  very  highest  class  that  was 

25  ever,  in  any  age  or  country,  produced  by  a  man 
under  thirty-five.  Whatever  powers  a  youth  may 
have  received  from  nature,  it  is  impossible  that  his 
taste  and  judgment  can  be  ripe,  that  his  mind  can  be 
richly  stored  with  images,  that  he  can  have  observed 

30  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  that  he  can  have  studied  the 
nicer  shades  of  character.  How,  as  Marmontel  very 
sensibly  said,  is  a  person  to  paint  portraits  who  has 
never  seen  faces?  On  the  whole  I  believe  that  I  maj^, 
without   fear   of    contradiction,    affirm   this,    that    of 

35  the  good  books  now  extant  in  the  world  more  than 
nineteen  twentieths  were  published  after  the  writers 


COPYRIGHT  31 

had  attained  the  age  of  forty.  If  this  be  so,  it  is 
evident  that  the  plan  of  my  noble  friend  is  framed 
on  a  vicious  principle.  For,  while  he  gives  to  juvenile 
productions  a  very  much  larger  protection  than  they 
now  enjoy,  he  does  comparatively  little  for  the  works  5 
of  men  in  the  full  maturity  of  their  powers,  and  ab- 
solutely nothing  for  any  work  which  is  published 
during  the  last  three  years  of  the  life  of  the  writer. 
For,  by  the  existing  law,  the  copyright  of  such  a 
work  lasts  twenty-eight  years  from  the  publication;  10 
and  my  noble  friend  gives  only  twenty-five  years  to 
be  reckoned  from  the  writer's  death. 

What  I  recommend  is,  that  the  certain  term,  rec- 
koned from  the  date  of  publication,   shall  be  forty- 
two    years    instead    of    twenty-eight    years.     In    this  15 
arrangement  there  is  no  uncertainty,   no  inequality. 
The  advantage  which  I  propose  to  give  will  be  the 
same  to  every  book.     No  work  will  have  so  long  a 
copyright  as  my  noble  friend  gives  to  some  books, 
or  so  short  a  copyright  as  he  gives  to  others.     No  20 
copyright  will  last  ninety  years.     No  copyright  will 
end  in  twenty-eight  years.     To  every  book  published 
in  the  course  of  the  last  seventeen  years  of  a  writer's 
life  I  give  a  longer  term  of  copyright  than  my  noble 
friend   gives;     and    I    am    confident   that   no   person 25 
versed   in   literary   history   will   deny   this, — that   in 
general  the   most  valuable  works   of   an   author   are 
published  in  the  course  of  the  last  seventeen  years 
of  his  life.     I  wall  rapidly  enumerate  a  few,  and  but 
a  few,  of  the  great  works  of  English  w^'iters  to  which  30 
my  plan  is  more  favorable  than  my  noble  friend's 
plan.     To  Lear,  to  Macbeth,  to  Othello,  to  the  Fairy 
Queen,    to    the    Paradise    Lost,    to    Bacon's    Novum 
Organum   and   De  Augmentis,   to   Locke's   Essay   on 
the  Human  Understanding,   to  Clarendon's  History,  35 
to  Hume's  History,  to  Gibbon's  History,  to  Smith's 


32  COPYRIGHT 

Wealth  of  Nations,  to  Addison's  Spectators,  to  almost 
all  the  great  works  of  Burke,  to  Clarissa  and  Sir 
Charles  Grandison,  to  Joseph  Andrews,  Tom  Jones, 
and  Amelia,  and,  with  the  single  exception  of  Waverley 
5  to  all  the  novels  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  I  give  a  longer 
term  of  copyright  than  my  noble  friend  gives.  Can 
he  match  that  list?  Does  not  that  list  contain  what 
England  has  produced  greatest  in  many  various 
ways,    poetry,    philosophy,    history,    eloquence,    wit, 

10  skilful  portraiture  of  life  and  manners?  I  confi- 
dently, therefore,  call  on  the  Committee  to  take  my 
plan  in  preferencje  to  the  plan  of  my  noble  friend.  I 
have  shown  that  the  protection  which  he  proposes  to 
give  to  letters  is  unequal,  and  unequal  in  the  worst 

15  way.  I  have  shown  that  his  plan  is  to  give  protec- 
tion to  books  in  inverse  proportion  to  their  merit.  I 
shall  move  when  we  come  to  the  third  clause  of  the 
bill  to  omit  the  words  "  twenty-five  years,"  and  in  a 
subsequent  part  of  the  same  clause  I  shall  move  to 

20 substitute  for  the  words  'twenty-eight  years"  the 
words  "  forty-two  years."  I  earnestly  hope  that  the 
Committee  will  adopt  these  amendments;  and  I  feel 
the  firmest  conviction  that  my  noble  friend's  bill,  so 
amended,  will  confer  a  great  boon  on  men  of  letters 

25  with  the  smallest  possible  inconvenience  to  the  public. 


LINCOLN'S 
ADDRESS  AT  COOPER  UNION 


THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

Monday,  February  27,  1860 

[This  address,  Lincoln's  first  important  direct  message  to  the 
people  of  the  East,  was  very  carefully  prepared.  The  text  is 
taken  from  The  Tribune  Tract,  issued  as  a  campaign  document. 
Another  version,  revised  by  Lincoln,  was  published  also  for  cam- 
paign distribution  in  September,  1860.  It  differs  only  in  slight 
details  from  our  text.] 


Mr.  President  and  Fellow-Citizens  of  New  York: 
The  facts  with  which  I  shall  deal  this  evening  are 
mainly  old  and  familiar;  nor  is  there  anything  new 
in  the  general  use  I  shall  make  of  them.  If  there  shall 
be  any  novelty,  it  will  be  in  the  mode  of  presenting  the  5 
facts,  and  the  inferences  and  observations  following 
that  presentation. 

In  his  speech  last  autumn,  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  as 
reported  in  the  New  York  Times,  Senator  Douglas 
said:  10 

Our  fathers,  when  they  framed  the  Government  under 
which  we  live,  understood  this  question  just  as  well,  and  even 
better,  than  we  do  now. 

I  fully  indorse  this,  and  I  adopt  it  as  a  text  for  this 
discourse.     I  so  adopt  it  because  it  furnishes  a  precise  15 
and  agreed  starting  point  for  a  discussion  between 
Republicans  and  that  wing  of  the  Democracy  headed 
by  Senator  Douglas.    It  simply  leaves  the  inquiry: 

35 


36  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

*'  What  was  the  understanding  those  fathers  had  of  the 
question  mentioned?" 

What  is  the  frame  of  Government  under  which  we 
live? 
5  The  answer  must  be,  "The  Constitution  of  the 
United  States."  That  Constitution  consists  of  the 
original,  framed  in  1787  (and  under  which  the  present 
Government  first  went  into  operation),  and  twelve 
subsequently   framed   amendments,   the   first   ten   of 

10  which  were  framed  in  1789. 

Who  were  our  fathers  that  framed  the  Constitution? 
I  suppose  the  "thirty-nine"  who  signed  the  original 
instrument  may  be  fairly  called  our  fathers  who  framed 
that  part  of  the  present  Government.     It  is  almost 

15  exactly  true  to  say  they  framed  it,  and  it  is  altogether 
true  to  say  they  fairly  represented  the  opinion  and 
sentiment  of  the  whole  nation  at  that  time.  Their 
names,  being  familiar  to  nearly  all,  and  accessible  to 
quite  all,  need  not  now  be  repeated. 

20  I  take  these  "thirty-nine,"  for  the  present,  as  being 
"  our  fathers  who  framed  the  Government  under  which 
we  live." 

What  is  the  question  which,  according  to  the  text, 
those   fathers   understood    "just    as   well,    and    even 

25 better,  than  we  do  now?" 

It  is  this:  Does  the  proper  division  of  local  from 
Federal  authority,  or  anything  in  the  Constitution,  for- 
bid our  Federal  Government  to  control  as  to  slavery 
in  our  Federal  Territories? 

SO  Upon  this.  Senator  Douglas  holds  the  affirmative, 
and  Republicans  the  negative.  This  affirmation  and 
denial  form  an  issue;  and  this  issue — this  question — 
is  precisely  what  the  text  declares  our  fathers  under- 
stood "better  than  we." 

35  Let  us  now  inquire  whether  the  "thirty-nine,"  or 
any  of  them,  ever  acted  upon  this  question;    and  if 


THE  COOPER   INSTITUTE   ADDRESS  37 

they   did,   how   they   acted   upon   it — how   they   ex- 
pressed that  better  understanding. 

In   1784,  three  years  before  the  Constitution,  the 
United  States  then  owning  the  Northwestern  Terri- 
tory, and  no  other,  the  Congress  of  the  Confederation   5 
had  before  them  the  question  of  prohibiting  slavery 
in  that  Territory;    and  four  of  the  "thirty-nine"  who 
afterward  framed  the  Constitution  were  in  that  Con- 
gress, and  voted  on  that  question.     Of  these,  Roger 
Sherman,  Thomas  Mifflin,  and  Hugh  WiUiamson  voted  10 
for  the  prohibition,  thus  showing  that,  in  their  under- 
standing, no  hne  dividing  local  from  Federal  authority, 
nor  anything  else,  properly  forbade  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment to  control  as  to  slavery  in  Federal  territory. 
The  other  of  the  four — James  McHenry — voted  against  15 
the  prohibition,  showing  that  for  some  cause  he  thought 
it  improper  to  vote  for  it. 

In  17S7,  still  before  the  Constitution,  but  while  the 
Convention  was  in  session  framing  it,  and  while  the 
Northwestern  Territory  still  was  the  only  territory  20 
owned  by  the  United  States,  the  same  question  of  pro- 
hibiting slavery  in  the  Territory  again  came  before  the 
Congress  of  the  Confederation;  and  three  more  of  the 
"thirty-nine"  who  afterward  signed  the  Constitution 
were  in  that  Congress,  and  voted  on  the  question.  25 
They  were  William  Blount,  William  Few,  and  Abraham 
Baldwin;  and  they  all  voted  for  the  prohibition — thus 
showing  that,  in  their  understanding,  no  line  dividing 
local  from  Federal  authority,  nor  anything  else,  properly 
forbade  the  Federal  Government  to  control  as  to  30 
slavery  in  Federal  territory.  This  time  the  prohibi- 
tion became  a  law,  being  part  of  what  is  now  well 
known  as  the  Ordinance  of  '87. 

The  question  of  Federal  control  of  slavery  in  the 
Territories  seems  not  to  have  been  directly  before  the  35 
convention   which  framed   the   original   Constitution; 


38  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

and  hence  it  is  not  recorded  that  the  "thirty-nine/' 
or  any  of  them,  while  engaged  on  that  instrument, 
expressed  any  opinion  on  that  precise  question. 
In  1789,  by  the  first  Congress  which  sat  under  the 
5  Constitution,  an  act  was  passed  to  enforce  the  Ordi- 
nance of  '87,  inchiding  the  prohibition  of  slavery  in 
the  Northwestern  Territory.  The  bill  for  this  act  was 
reported  by  one  of  the  ''thirty-nine,"  Thomas  Fitz- 
simmons,  then  a  member  of  the  House  of  Represent a- 

lOtives  from  Pennsylvania.  It  went  through  all  its 
stages  without  a  word  of  opposition,  and  finally  passed 
both  branches  without  ayes  and  nays,  which  is  equiv- 
alent to  an  unanimous  passage.  In  this  Congress 
there  were  sixteen  of  the  "thirty-nine"  fathers  who 

15  framed  the  original  Constitution.  They  were  John 
Langdon,  Nicholas  Oilman,  Wm.  S.  Johnson,  Roger 
Sherman,  Robert  Morris,  Thos.  Fitzsimmons,  William 
Few,  Abraham  Baldwin,  Rufus  King,  WilHam  Patter- 
son, Oeorge  Clymer,  Richard  Bassett,  Oeorge  Read, 

20  Pierce  Butler,  Daniel  Carroll,  and  James  Madison. 

This  shows  that,  in  their  understanding,  no  line  di- 
viding local  from  Federal  authority,  nor  anything  in 
the  Constitution,  properly  forbade  Congress  to  pro- 
hibit slavery  in  the  Federal  territory;    else  both  their 

25  fidelity  to  correct  principle,  and  their  oath  to  support 
the  Constitution,  would  have  constrained  them  to  op- 
pose the  prohibition. 

Again,  Oeorge  Washington,  another  of  the  "thirty- 
nine,"  was  then  President  of  the  United  States,  and 

30  as  such,  approved  and  signed  the  bill,  thus  completing 
its  validity  as  a  law,  and  thus  showing  that,  in  his 
understanding,  no  line  dividing  local  from  Federal 
authority,  nor  anything  in  the  Constitution,  forbade 
the  Federal  Oovernment  to  control  as  to  slavery  in 

35  Federal  territory. 

No  great  while  after  the  adoption  of  the  original 


THE   COOPER   INSTITUTE   ADDRESS  39 

Constitution,  North  Carolina  ceded  to  the  Federal 
Government  the  country  now  constituting  the  State  of 
Tennessee;  and  a  few  years  later  Georgia  ceded  that 
which  now  constitutes  the  States  of  Mississippi  and 
Alabama.  In  both  deeds  of  cession  it  was  made  a  con-  5 
dition  by  the  ceding  States  that  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment should  not  prohibit  slavery  in  the  ceded  country. 
Besides  this,  slavery  was  then  actually  in  the  ceded 
country.  Under  these  circumstances,  Congress,  on 
taking  charge  of  these  countries,  did  not  absolutely  10 
prohibit  slavery  within  them.  But  they  did  interfere 
with  it — take  control  of  it — even  there,  to  a  certain 
extent.  In  1798,  Congress  organized  the  Territory  of 
Mississippi.  In  the  act  of  organization  they  prohibited 
the  bringing  of  slaves  into  the  Territory  from  any  15 
place  without  the  United  States,  by  fine,  and  giving 
freedom  to  slaves  so  brought.  This  act  passed  both 
branches  of  Congress  without  yeas  and  nays.  In  that 
Congress  were  three  of  the  "thirty-nine''  who  framed 
the  original  Constitution.  They  w^ere  John  Langdon,20 
George  Read,  and  Abraham  Baldwin.  They  all  prob- 
ably voted  for  it.  Certainly  they  would  have  placed 
their  opposition  to  it  upon  record  if,  in  their  under- 
standing, any  line  dividing  local  from  Federal  author- 
ity, or  anything  in  the  Constitution,  properly  forbade  25 
the  Federal  Government  to  control  as  to  slavery  in 
Federal  territory. 

In  1803,  the  Federal  Government  purchased  the 
Louisiana  country.  Our  former  territorial  acquisi- 
tions came  from  certain  of  our  own  States;  but  this  30 
Louisiana  country  was  acquired  from  a  foreign  nation. 
In  1804,  Congress  gave  a  territorial  organization  to 
that  part  of  it  which  now  constitutes  the  State  of 
Louisiana.  New  Orleans,  lying  within  that  part,  was 
an  old  and  comparatively  large  city.  There  were  35 
other  considerable  towns  and  settlements,  and  slavery 


40  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

was  extensively  and  thoroughly  intermingled  with  the 
people.  Congress  did  not,  in  the  Territorial  Act, 
prohibit  slavery;  but  they  did  interfere  with  it — take 
control  of  it — in  a  more  marked  and  extensive  way 
5  than  they  did  in  the  case  of  Mississippi.  The  sub- 
stance of  the  provision  therein  made  in  relation  to 
slaves  was: 

First.  That  no  slave  should  be  imported  into  the 
Territory  from  foreign  parts. 

10  Second.  That  no  slave  should  be  carried  into  it  who 
had  been  imported  into  the  United  States  since  the 
first  day  of  May,  1798. 

Third.  That  no  slave  should  be  carried  into  it, 
except  by  the  owner,  and  for  his  own  use  as  a  settler; 

15  the  penalty  in  all  the  cases  being  a  fine  upon  the 
violater  of  the  law,  and  freedom  to  the  slave. 

This  act  also  was  passed  without  ayes  and  nays. 
In  the  Congress  which  passed  it  there  were  two  of 
the  "thirty-nine."     They  were  Abraham  Baldwin  and 

20  Jonathan  Dayton.  As  stated  in  the  case  of  Mississippi, 
it  is  probable  they  both  voted  for  it.  They  would  not 
have  allowed  it  to  pass  without  recording  their  oppo- 
sition to  it  if,  in  their  understanding,  it  violated  either 
the  line  properly  dividing  local  from  Federal  author- 

25  ity,  or  any  provision  of  the  Constitution. 

In  1819-20  came  and  passed  the  Missouri  question. 
Many  votes  w^ere  taken,  by  yeas  and  nays,  in  both 
branches  of  Congress,  upon  the  various  phases  of  the 
general  question.     Two  of  the  "thirty-nine" — Rufus 

30  King  and  Charles  Pinckney — were  members  of  that 
Congress.  Mr.  King  steadily  voted  for  slavery  prohi- 
bition and  against  all  compromises,  while  Mr.  Pinck- 
ney as  steadily  voted  against  slavery  prohibition  and 
against  all  compromises.     By  this,  Mr.  King  showed 

35  that,  in  his  understanding,  no  line  dividing  local  from 
Federal  authority,  nor  anything  in  the  Constitution, 


THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  41 

was  violated  by  Congress  prohibiting  slavery  in  Fed- 
eral  territory;     while    Mr.    Pinckney,    by   his   votes, 
showed  that,  in  his  understanding,  there  was  some 
sufficient  reason  for  opposing  such  prohibition  in  that   5 
case. 

The  cases  I  have  mentioned  are  the  only  acts  of  the 
*Hhirty-nine/'  or  of  any  of  them,  upon  the  direct  issue, 
which  I  have  been  able  to  discover. 

To  enumerate  the  persons  who  thus  acted  as  being  10 
four  in  1784,  three  in  1787,  seventeen  in  1789,  three  in 
1798,  two  in  1804,  and  two  in  1819-20,  there  would  be 
thirty  of  them.  But  this  would  be  counting  John 
Langdon,  Roger  Sherman,  William  Few,  Rufus  King, 
and  George  Read  each  twice,  and  Abraham  Baldwin  15 
three  times.  The  true  number  of  those  of  the  "thirty- 
nine"  whom  I  have  shown  to  have  acted  upon  the 
question  which,  by  the  text,  they  understood  better 
than  we,  is  twenty-three,  leaving  sixteen  not  shown 
to  have  acted  upon  it  in  any  way.  20 

Here,  then,  we  have  twenty-three  out  of  our  "  thirty- 
nine"  fathers  "who  framed  the  government  under 
which  we  live,"  who  have,  upon  their  official  re- 
sponsibility and  their  corporal  oaths,  acted  upon  the 
very  question  which  the  text  affirms  they  "  understood  25 
just  as  well,  and  even  better,  than  we  do  now;"  and 
twenty-one  of  them — a  clear  majority  of  the  whole 
"th'rty-nine" — so  acting  upon  it  as  to  make  them 
guilty  of  gross  political  impropriety  and  wilful  per- 
jury if,  in  their  understanding,  any  proper  division  30 
between  local  and  Federal  authority,  or  anything  in. 
the  Constitution  they  had  made  themselves,  and 
sworn  to  support,  forbade  the  Federal  Government 
to  control  as  to  slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories. 
Thus  tlie  twenty-one  acted;  and,  as  actions  speak  35 
louder  than  words,  so  actions  under  such  responsi- 
bility speak  still  louder. 


42  TH^  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

Two  of  the  twenty-three  voted  against  Congressional 
prohibition  of  slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories,  in  the 
instances  in  which  they  acted  upon  the  question.  But 
for  what  reasons  they  so  voted  is  not  known.  They 
5  niay  have  done  so  because  they  thought  a  proper 
division  of  local  from  Federal  authority,  or  some 
provision  or  principle  of  the  Constitution,  stood  in  the 
way;  or  they  may,  without  any  such  question,  have 
voted  against  the  prohibition  on  what  appeared  to 

10  them  to  be  sufficient  grounds  of  expediency.  No  one 
W'ho  has  sw^orn  to  support  the  Constitution  can  con- 
scientiously vote  for  what  he  understands  to  be  an 
unconstitutional  measure,  however  expedient  he  may 
think  it;    but  one  may  and  ought  to  vote  against  a 

15  measure  which  he  deems  constitutional  if,  at  the  same 
time,  he  deems  it  inexpedient.  It,  therefore,  w^ould  be 
unsafe  to  set  down  even  the  two  who  voted  against 
the  prohibition  as  having  done  so  because,  in  their 
understanding,    any    proper    division    of    local    from 

20  Federal  authority,  or  anything  in  the  Constitution, 
forbade  the  Federal  Government  to  control  as  to 
slavery  in  Federal  territory. 

The  remaining  sixteen  of  the  'Hhirty-nine,''  so  far 
as  I  have  discovered,  have  left  no  record  of  their  un- 

25  derstanding  upon  the  direct  question  of  Federal  con- 
trol of  slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories.  But  there 
is  much  reason  to  believe  that  their  understanding 
upon  that  question  would  not  have  appeared  different 
from  that  of  their  twenty-three  compeers,  had  it  been 

30  manifested  at  all. 

For  the  purpose  of  adhering  rigidly  to  the  text,  1 
have  purposely  omitted  whatever  understanding  may 
have  been  manifested  by  any  person,  however  distin- 
guished, other  than  the  thirty-nine  fathers  whoYramed 

35  the  original  Constitution;  and,  for  the  same  reason, 
I  have  also  omitted  whatever  understanding  may  have 


THE   COOPER    INSTITUTE   ADDRESS  43 

been  manifested  by  any  of  the  "thirty-nine"  even  on 
any  other  phase  of  the  general  question  of  slavery. 
If  we  should  look  into  their  acts  and  declarations  on 
those  other  phases,  as  the  foreign  slave-trade,  and  the 
morality  and  policy  of  slavery  generally,  it  would  ap-  5 
pear  to  us  that  on  the  direct  question  of  Federal  con- 
trol of  slavery  in  Federal  Territories,  the  sixteen,  if 
they  had  acted  at  all,  would  probably  have  acted  just 
as  the  twenty-three  did.  Among  that  sixteen  were 
several  of  the  most  noted  anti-slavery  men  of  those  10 
times, — as  Dr.  Franklin, '  Alexander  Hamilton,  and 
Gouverneur  Morris, — while  there  was  not  one  now 
known  to  have  been  otherwise,  unless  it  may  be  John 
Rutledge,  of  South  Carolina. 

The  sum  of  the  whole  is  that  of  our  "thirty-nine'-  15 
fathers  who  framed  the  original  Constitution,  twenty- 
one — a  clear  majority  of  the  whole — certainly  under- 
stood that  no  proper  division  of  local  from  Federal 
authority,  nor  any  part  of  the  Constitution,  forbade 
the  Federal  Government  to  control  slavery  in  the  Fed-  20 
eral  Territories;  while  all  the  rest  probably  had  the 
same  understanding.  Such,  unquestionably,  was  the 
understanding  of  our  fathers  who  framed  the  original 
Constitution ;  and  the  text  affirms  that  they  understood 
the  question  "better  than  Vv^e."  25 

But,  so  far,  I  have  been  considering  the  understand- 
ing of  the  question  manifested  by  the  framers  of  the 
original  Constitution.  In  and  by  the  original  instru- 
ment, a  mode  was  provided  for  amending  it;  and,  as  I 
have  already  stated,  the  present  frame  of  "the  govern- 30 
ment  under  which  we  live"  consists  of  that  original, 
and  twelve  amendatory  articles  framed  and  adopted 
since.  Those  who  now  insist  that  Federal  control  of 
slavery  in  Federal  Territories  violates  the  Constitu- 
tion, point  us  to  the  provisions  which  they  suppose  it  35 
thus  violates;    and,  I  understand,  they  all  fix  upon 


44  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

provisions  in  these  amendatory  articles,  and  not  in 
the  original  instrument.  The  Supreme  Court,  in  the 
Dred  Scott  case,  plant  themselves  upon  the  fifth 
amendment,  which  provides  that  "no  person  shall  be 
5  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property  without  due 
process  of  law;"  while  Senator  Douglas  and  his  pecu- 
liar adherents  plant  themselves  upon  the  tenth  amend- 
ment, providing  that  "the  powers  not  delegated  to  the 
United  States  by  the  Constitution  are  reserved  to  the 

10  States  respectively,  or  to  the  people." 

Now,  it  so  happens  that  these  amendments  were 
framed  by  the  first  Congress  which  sat  under  the  Con- 
stitution— the  identical  Congress  which  passed  the  act 
already  mentioned,  enforcing  the  prohibition  of  slavery 

15  in  the  Northwestern  Territor}^  Not  only  was  it  the 
same  Congress,  but  they  were  the  identical,  same  indi- 
vidual men  who,  at  the  same  session,  and  at  the  same 
time  within  the  session,  had  under  consideration,  and 
in    progress    toward    maturity,    these    constitutional 

20  amendments,  and  this  act  prohibiting  slavery  in  all 
the  territory  the  nation  then  owned.  The  constitu- 
tional amendments  were  introduced  before,  and  passed 
after,  the  act  enforcing  the  Ordinance  of  '87;  so  that, 
during  the  whole  pendency  of  the  act  to  enforce  the 

25  Ordinance,  the  constitutional  amendments  were  also 
pending. 

That  Congress,  consisting  in  all  of  seventj^-six  mem- 
bers, including  sixteen  of  the  framers  of  the  original 
Constitution,  as  before  stated,  were  preeminently  our 

30 fathers  who  framed  that  part  of  "the  Government 
under  which  we  live,''  which  is  now  claimed  as  for- 
bidding the  Federal  Government  to  control  slavery  in 
the  Federal  Territories. 

Is  it  not  a  little  presumptuous  in  any  one  at  this 

35  day  to  affirm  that  the  two  things  which  that  Congress 
deliberately  framed,  and  carried  to  maturity  at  the 


THE   COOPER   INSTITUTE   ADDRESS  45 

same  time,  are  absolutely  inconsistent  with  each  other? 
And  does  not  such  affirmation  become  impudently- 
absurd  when  coupled  with  the  other  affirmation,  from 
the  same  mouth,  that  those  who  did  the  two  things 
alleged  to  be  inconsistent,  understood  whether  they  5 
really  were  inconsistent  better  than  we — better  than 
he  who  affirms  that  they  are  inconsistent?  i 

It  is  surely  safe  to  assume  that  the  thirty-nine 
framers  of  the  original  Constitution,  and  the  seventy- 
six  members  of  the  Congress  which  framed  the  amend- 10 
ments  thereto,  taken  together,  do  certainly  include 
those  who  may  be  fairly  called  ''our  fathers  who 
framed  the  government  under  which  we  live.''  And 
so  assuming,  I  defy  any  man  to  show  that  any  one 
of  them  ever,  in  his  whole  life,  declared  that,  in  his  15 
understanding,  .  any  proper  division  of  local  from 
Federal  authority,  or  any  part  of  the  Constitution, 
forbade  the  Federal  Government  to  control  as  to 
slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories.  I  go  a  step  further. 
I  defy  any  one  to  show  that  any  living  man  in  the  20 
whole  world  ever  did,  prior  to  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century  (and  I  might  almost  say  prior  to  the 
beginning  of  the  last  half  of  the  present  century), 
declare  that,  in  his  understanding,  any  proper  divi- 
sion of  local  from  Federal  authority,  or  any  part  of  25 
the  Constitution,  forbade  the  Federal  Government 
to  control  as  to  slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories. 
To  those  who  now  so  declare  I  give  not  only  ''our 
fathers  who  framed  the  Government  under  which 
we  live,"  but  with  them  all  other  living  men  within  30 
the  century  in  which  it  was  framed,  among  whom 
to  search,  and  they  shall  not  be  able  to  find  the  evi- 
dence of  a  single  man  agreeing  with  them. 

Now,  and  here  let  me  guard  a  little  against  being 
misunderstood.     I  do  not  mean  to  say  we  are  bound  35 
to  follow  implicitly  in  whatever  our  fathers  did.    To 


46  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

do  so  would  be  to  discard  all  the  lights  of  current 
experience — to  reject  all  progress,  all  improvement. 
What  I  do  say  is,  that  if  we  would  supplant  the  opin- 
ions and  policy  of  our  fathers  in  any  case,  we  should 
5  do  so  upon  evidence  so  conclusive,  and  argument  so 
clear,  that  even  their  great  authority,  fairly  con- 
sidered and  weighed,  cannot  stand;  and  most  surely 
not  in  a  case  whereof  we  ourselves  declare  they  under- 
stood the  question  better  than  we. 

10  If  any  man  at  this  day  sincerely  believes  that  a 
proper  division  of  local  from  Federal  authority,  or 
any  part  of  the  Constitution,  forbids  the  Federal 
Government  to  control  as  to  slavery  in  the  Federal 
Territories,  he  is  right  to  say  so,  and  to  enforce  his 

15  position  by  all  truthful  evidence  and  fair  argument 
which  he  can.  But  he  has  no  right  to  mislead  others, 
who  have  less  access  to  history,  and  less  leisure  to 
study  it,  into  the  false  belief  that  "our  fathers  who 
framed  the  Government  under  which  we  live"  were 

20  of  the  same  opinion — thus  substituting  falsehood 
and  deception  for  truthful  evidence  and  fair  argument. 
If  any  man  at  this  day  sincerely  believes  "our  fathers 
who  framed  the  Government  under  which  we  live'* 
used   and   applied   principles,   in   other   cases,   which 

25  ought  to  have  led  them  to  understand  that  a  proper 
division  of  local  from  Federal  authority,  or  some  part 
of  the  Constitution,  forbids  the  Federal  Government 
to  control  as  to  slavery  in  the  Federal  Territories, 
he  is  right  to  say  so.     But  he  should,  at  the  same  time, 

30  brave  the  responsibility  of  declaring  that,  in  his 
opinion,  he  understands  their  principles  better  than 
they  did  themselves;  and  especially  should  he  not 
shirk  that  responsibility  by  asserting  that  they  "  under- 
'stood  the  question  just  as  well,  and  even  better,  than 

35  we  do  now." 

But  enough.     Let  all  who  believe  that  "  our  fathers 


THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  47 

who  framed  the  government  under  which  we  Hve 
understood  this  question  just  as  well,  and  even  better, 
than  we  do  now,"  speak  as  they  spoke,  and  act  as  they 
acted  upon  it.  This  is  all  Republicans  ask — all 
Republicans  desire — in  relation  to  slavery.  As  those  5 
fathers  marked  it,  so  let  it  be  again  marked,  as  an 
evil  not  to  be  extended,  but  to  be  tolerated  and  pro- 
tected only  because  of  and  so  far  as  its  actual  presence 
among  us  makes  that  toleration  and  protection  a 
necessity.  Let  all  the  guaranties  those  fathers  gave  10 
it  be  not  grudgingly,  but  fully  and  fairly,  maintained. 
For  this  Republicans  contend,  and  with  this,  so  far 
as  I  know  or  believe,  they  will  be  content. 

And  now,  if  they  would  listen — as  I  suppose  they 
will  not — I  would  address  a  few  words  to  the  South- 15 
ern  people. 

I  would  say  to  them:  You  consider  yourselves  a 
reasonable  and  a  just  people;  and  I  consider  that  in 
the  general  qualities  of  reason  and  justice  you  are  not 
inferior  to  any  other  people.  Still,  when  you  speak  of  20 
us  Republicans,  you  do  so  only  to  denounce  us  as 
reptiles,  or,  at  the  best,  as  no  better  than  outlaws. 
You  will  grant  a  hearing  to  pirates  or  murderers, 
but  nothing  like  it  to  "Black  Republicans."  In  all 
your  contentions  with  one  another,  each  of  you  deems  25 
an  unconditional  condemnation  of  "  Black  Republican- 
ism" as  the  first  thing  to  be  attended  to.  Indeed, 
such  condemnation  of  us  seems  to  be  an  indispensable 
prerequisite — license,  so  to  speak — among  you  to  be 
admitted  or  permitted  to  speak  at  all.  30 

Now,  can  you,  or  not,  be  prevailed  upon  to  pause 
and  to  consider  whether  this  is  quite  just  to  us,  or 
even  to  yourselves? 

Bring  forward  your  charges  and  specifications,  and 
then  be  patient  long  enough  to  hear  us  deny  or  justify.  35 

You    say   we    are   sectional.     We   deny   it.     That 


48  THB  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

makes  an  issue;  and  the  burden  of  proof  is  upon  you. 
You  produce  your  proof;  and  what  is  it?  Why, 
that  our  party  has  no  existence  in  your  section — gets 
no  votes  in  your  section.  The  fact  is  substantially 
5  true;  but  does  it  prove  the  issue?  If  it  does,  then  in 
case  we  should,  without  change  of  principle,  begin 
to  get  votes  in  your  section,  we  should  thereby  cease 
to  be  sectional.  You  cannot  escape  this  conclusion; 
and  yet,  are  you  willing  to  abide  by  it?    If  you  are, 

10  you  will  probably  soon  find  that  we  have  ceased  to 
be  sectional,  for  we  shall  get  votes  in  your  section 
this  very  year.  You  wiU  then  begin  to  discover, 
as  the  truth  plainly  is,  that  your  proof  does  not  touch 
the  issue.     The  fact  that  we  get  no  votes  in  your  sec- 

15  tion  is  a  fact  of  your  making,  and  not  of  ours.  And 
if  there  be  fault  in  that  fact,  that  fault  is  primarily 
yours,  and  remains  so  until  you  show  that  we  repel 
you  by  some  wrong  principle  or  practice.  If  we  do 
repel  you  by  any  wrong  principle  or  practice,  the 

20 fault  is  ours;  but  this  brings  j^ou  to  where  you  ought 
to  have  started — to  discussion  of  the  right  or  wrong 
of  our  principle.  If  our  principle,  put  in  practice, 
would  wrong  your  section  for  the  benefit  of  ours, 
or  for  any  other  object,  then  our  principle,  and  we 

25  with  it,  are  sectional,  and  are  justly  opposed  and 
denounced  as  such.  Meet  us,  then,  on  the  question 
of  whether  our  principle,  put  in  practice,  would 
wrong  your  section;  and  so  meet  us  as  if  it  were  pos- 
sible that  something  may  be  said  on  our  side.     Do 

30  you  accept  the  challenge?  No?  Then  you  really  believe 
that  the  principle  which  "  our  fathers  who  framed  the 
Government  under  which  we  live''  thought  so  clearly 
right  as  to  adopt  it,  and  indorse  it  again  and  again, 
upon  their  official  oaths,  is  in  fact  so  clearly  wrong  as 

35  to  demand  your  condemnation  without  a  moment's 
consideration. 


THE   COOPER   INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  49 

Some  of  you  delight  to  flaunt  in  our  faces  the  warn- 
ing against  sectional  parties  given  by  Washington 
in  his  Farewell  Address.  Less  than  eight  years  before 
Washington  gave  that  warning,  he  had,  as  President 
of  the  United  States,  approved  and  signed  an  act  5 
of  Congress  enforcing  the  prohibition  of  slavery  in  the 
Northwestern  Territory,  which  act  embodied  the  policy 
of  the  Government  upon  that  subject  up  to  and  at  the 
very  moment  he  penned  that  warning;  and  about 
one  year  after  he  penned  it,  he  wrote  Lafayette  that  10 
he  considered  that  prohibition  a  wise  measure,  ex- 
pressmg  in  the  same  connection  his  hope  that  we  should 
at  some  time  have  a  confederacy  of  free  States. 

Bearing  this  in  mind,  and  seeing  that  sectionalism 
has  since  arisen  upon  this  same  subject,  is  that  warning  15 
a  weapon  in  your  hands  against  us,  or  in  our  hands 
against  you?  Could  Washington  himself  speak, 
would  he  cast  the  blame  of  that  sectionalism  upon 
us,  who  sustain  his  policy,  or  upon  you,  who  repudiate 
it?  We  respect  that  warning  of  Washington,  and  we  20 
commend  it  to  you,  together  with  his  example  point- 
ing to  the  right  application  of  it. 

But    you    say    you    are    conservative — eminently 
conservative — while  we  are  revolutionary,  destructive, 
or   something   of   the   sort.     What   is    conservatism?  25 
Is  it  not  adherence  to  the  old  and  tried,  against  the 
new    and    untried?     We   stick   to,    contend    for,    the 
identical  old  policy  on  the  point  in  controversy  which 
was  adopted  by  "our  fathers  who  framed  the  Gov- 
ernment under  which  we  live;''    while  you  with  one  30 
accord    reject,    and    scout,    and    spit   upon   that    old 
policy,  and  insist  upon  substituting  something  new.     ] 
True,  you  disagree  among  yourselves  as  to  what  that 
substitute  shall  be.     You  are  divided  on  new  proposi- 
tions and  plans,  but  you  are  unanimous  in  rejecting  35 
and  denouncing  the  old  policy  of  the  fathers.     Some 


50  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

of  you  are  for  reviving  the  foreign  slave-trade;  some 
for  a  congressional  slave-code  for  the  Territories; 
some  for  Congress  forbidding  the  Territories  to  pro- 
hibit slavery  within  their  limits;  some  for  maintain- 
5ing  slavery  in  the  Territories  through  the  judiciary; 
some  for  the  "gur-reat  pur-rinciple"  that  "if  one 
man  would  enslave  another,  no  third  man  should 
object,"  fantastically  called  '^Popular  Sovereignty;" 
but  never  a  man  among  you  is  in  favor  of  Federal 

10  prohibition  of  slavery  in  Federal  Territories,  accord- 
ing to  the  practice  of  "our  fathers  who  framed  the 
Government  under  which  we  live."  Not  one  of  all 
your  various  plans  can  show  a  precedent  or  an  advo- 
cate in  the   century  within  which   our   Government 

15  originated.  Consider,  then,  whether  your  claim  of 
conservatism  for  yourselves,  and  your  charge  of 
destructiveness  against  us,  are  based  on  the  most 
clear  and  stable  foundations. 

Again,  you  say  we  have  made  the  slavery  question 

20  more  prominent  than  it  formerly  was.  We  deny  it. 
We  admit  that  it  is  more  prominent,  but  we  deny  that 
we  made  it  so.  It  was  not  we,  but  you,  who  dis- 
carded the  old  policy  of  the  fathers.  We  resisted,  and 
still  resist,  your  innovation;    and  thence  comes  the 

25  greater  prominence  of  the  question.  Would  you 
have  that  question  reduced  to  its  former  proportions? 
Go  back  to  that  old  policy.     What  has  been  will  be 

'  again,  imder  the  same  conditions.  If  you  would 
have  the  peace  of  the  old  times,  readopt  the  precepts 

30  and  policy  of  the  old  times. 

You  charge  that  we  stir  up  insurrections  among  your 
slaves.  We  deny  it;  and  what  is  your  proof?  Har- 
per's Ferry!  John  Brown!  !  John  Brown  was  no 
Republican;   and  you  have  failed  to  implicate  a  single 

35  Republican  in  his  Harper's  Ferry  enterprise.  If  any 
member  of  our  party  is  guilty  in  that  matter,  you 


THE   COOPER   INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  51 

know  it,  or  you  do  not  know  it.  If  you  do  know  it, 
you  are  inexcusable  for  not  designating  the  man  and 
proving  the  fact.  If  you  do  not  know  it,  you  are 
inexcusable  to  assert  it,  and  especially  to  persist  in 
the  assertion  after  you  have  tried  and  failed  to  make  5 
the  proof.  You  need  not  be  told  that  persisting  in 
a  charge  which  one  does  not  know  to  be  true,  is  simply 
malicious  slander. 

Some  of  you  admit  that  no  Republican  designedly 
aided   or  encouraged  the  Harper's  Ferry  affair,  but  10 
still  insist  that  our  doctrines  and  declarations  neces- 
sarily lead   to   such   results.     We  do  not  believe  it. 
We  know  we  hold  no  doctrine,  and  make  no  declara- 
tion, which  were  not  held  to  and  made  by  ^'our  fathers 
who  framed  the  Government  under  which  we  live."  15 
You  never  dealt  fairly  by  us  in  relation  to  this  affair. 
When  it  occurred,  some  important  State  elections  were 
near  at  hand,  and  you  were  in  evident  glee  with  the 
belief  that,  by  charging  the  blame  upon  us,  you  could 
get  an  advantage  of  us  in  those  elections.     The  elec-20 
tions  came,  and  your  expectations  were  not  quite  ful- 
filled.    Every  Republican  man  knew  that,  as  to  himself 
at  least,  your  charge  was  a  slander,  and  he  was  not 
much  inclined  by  it  to  cast  his  vote  in  your  favor.     Re- 
publican doctrines  and  declarations  are  accompanied  25 
with    a    continual    protest    against    any    interference 
whatever  with  your  slaves,  or  with  you  about  your 
slaves.     Surely,    this    does    not    encourage    them    to 
revolt.     True,  we  do,  in  common  with  "our  fathers 
who  framed  the  Government  under  which  we  live/'  30 
declare  our  belief  that  slavery  is  wrong;  but  the  slaves 
do  not  hear  us  declare  even  this.     For  anything  we 
say  or  do,  the  slaves  would  scarcely  know  there  is  a 
Republican  party.     I  believe  they  would  not,  in  fact, 
generally  know  it  but  for  your  misrepresentations  of  35 
us  in  their  hearing.     In  your  political  contests  among 


52  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

yourselves,  each  faction  charges  the  other  with  sym^ 
pathy  with  Black  Republicanism;  and  then,  to  give 
point  to  the  charge,  defines  Black  Republicanism  to 
simply  be  insurrection,  blood,  and  thunder  among  the 
5  slaves. 

Slave  insurrections  are  no  more  common  now  than 
they  were  before  the  Republican  party  was  organ- 
ized. What  induced  the  Southampton  insurrection, 
twenty-eight  years  ago,  in  which  at  least  three  times 

10  as  many  lives  were  lost  as  at  Harper's  Ferry?  You 
can  scarcely  stretch  your  very  elastic  fancy  to  the  con- 
clusion that  Southampton  was  "got  up  by  Black  Re- 
publicanism." In  the  present  state  of  things  in  the 
United  States,  I  do  not  think  a  general,  or  even  a  very 

15  extensive,  slave  insurrection  is  possible.  The  indis- 
pensable concert  of  action  cannot  be  obtained.  The 
slaves  have  no  means  of  rapid  communication;  nor 
can  incendiary  freemen,  black  or  white,  supply  it. 
The   explosive  materials   are   everywhere  in   parcels; 

20  but  there  neither  are,  nor  can  be  supplied,  the  indis- 
pensable connecting  trains. 

Much  is  said  by  Southern  people  about  the  affection 
of  slaves  for  their  masters  and  mistresses;  and  a  part 
of  it,  at  least,  is  true.     A  plot  for  an  uprising  could 

25  scarcely  be  devised  and  communicated  to  twenty  indi- 
viduals before  some  one  of  them,  to  save  the  Hfe  of  a 
favorite  master  or  mistress,  would  divulge  it.  This  is 
the  rule;  and  the  slave  revolution  in  Hayti  was  not 
an  exception  to  it,  but  a  case  occurring  under  peculiar 

30  circumstances.  The  gunpowder  plot  of  British  history, 
though  not  connected  with  slaves,  was  more  in  point. 
in  that  case,  only  about  twenty  were  admitted  to  the 
secret;  and  yet  one  of  them,  in  his  anxiety  to  save  a 
friend,  betrayed  the  plot  to  that  friend,  and,  by  conse- 

35quence,  averted  the  calamity.  Occasional  poisonings 
from  the  kitchen,  and  open  or  stealthy  assassinations 


THE  COOPER   INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  53 

in  the  field,  and  local  revolts  extending  to  a  score  or 
so,  will  continue  to  occur  as  the  natural  results  of 
slavery;  but  no  general  insurrection  of  slaves,  as  I 
think,  cah  happen  in  this  country  for  a  long  time. 
Whoever  much  fears,  or  much  hopes,  for  such  an  5 
event,  will  be  alike  disappointed. 

In  the  language  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  uttered  many  years 
ago,  ''It  is  still  in  our  power  to  direct  the  process  of 
emancipation  and  deportation  peaceably,  and  in  such 
slow  degrees,  as  that  the  evil  will  wear  off  insensibly;  10 
and  their  places  be,  pari  passu,  filled  up  by  free  white 
laborers.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  left  to  force  itself 
on,  human  nature  must  shudder  at  the  prospect  held 
up." 

Mr.  Jeffersorf  did  not  mean  to  say,  nor  do  I,  that  15 
the  power  of  emancipation  is  in  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment.    He  spoke  of  Virginia;   and,  as  to  the  power  of 
emancipation,    I    speak    of    the    slaveholding    States 
only. 

The  Federal  Government,  however,  as  we  insist,  has  20 
the  power  of  restraining  the  extension  of  the  institu- 
tion— the  power  to  insure  that  a  slave  insurrection 
shall  never  occur  on  any  American  soil  which  is  now 
free  from  slavery. 

John   Brow^n's  effort  was  peculiar.     It  was  not  a  25 
slave  insurrection.     It  was  an  attempt  by  white  men  to 
get  up  a  revolt  among  slaves,  in  which  the  slaves  re-     i 
fused  to  participate.     In  fact,  it  was  so  absurd  that 
the  slaves,  with  all  their  ignorance,  saw  plainly  enough 
it  could  not  succeed.     That  affair,  in  its  philosophy,  30 
corresponds  with  the  many  attempts,  related  in  history, 
at  the  assassination  of  kings  and  emperors.     An  en- 
thusiast broods  over  the  oppression  of  a  people  till  he 
fancies  himself  commissioned  by  Heaven  to  liberate 
them.     He  ventures  the  attempt,  which  ends  in  little  35 
else  than  in  his  own  execution.     Orsini's  attempt  on 


54  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

Louis  Napoleon,  and  John  Brown's  attempt  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  were,  in  their  philosophy,  precisely  the  same. 
The  eagerness  to  cast  blame  on  old  England  in  the  one 
case,  and  on  New  England  in  the  other,  does  not  dis- 
5  prove  the  sameness  of  the  two  things. 

And  how  much  would  it  avail  you,  if  you  could,  by 
the  use  of  John  Brown,  Helper's  Book,  and  the  like, 
break  up  the  Republican  organization?  Human  action 
can  be  modified  to  some  extent,  but  human  nature  can- 

10  not  be  changed.  There  is  a  judgment  and  a  feeling 
against  slavery  in  this  nation,  which  cast  at  least  a 
million  and  a  half  of  votes.  You  cannot  destroy  that 
judgment  and  feeling — that  sentiment — by  breaking 
up  the  political  organization  which  rallies  around  it. 

15  You  can  scarcely  scatter  and  disperse  an  army  which 
has  been  formed  into  order  in  the  face  of  your  heaviest 
fire;  but  if  you  could,  how  much  would  you  gain  by 
forcing  the  sentiment  w^hich  created  it  out  of  the  peace- 
ful channel  of  the  ballot-box  into  some  other  channel? 

20  What  would  that  other  channel  probably  be?  Would 
the  number  of  John  Browns  be  lessened  or  enlarged 
by  the  operation? 

But  you  will  break  up  the  Union  rather  than  submit 
to  a  denial  of  your  Constitutional  rights. 

25  That  has  a  somewhat  reckless  sound;  but  it  would 
be  palliated,  if  not  fully  justified,  were  we  proposing, 
by  the  mere  force  of  numbers,  to  deprive  you  of  some 
right  plaiQly  written  down  in  the  Constitution.  But 
we  are  proposing  no  such  thing. 

30  When  you  make  these  declarations  you  have  a 
specific  and  well  understood  allusion  to  an  assumed 
constitutional  right  of  yours  to  take  slaves  into  the 
Federal  Territories,  and  to  hold  them  there  as  property. 
But  no  such  right  is  specifically  written  in  the  Con- 

35Stitution.  That  instrument  is  literall}^  silent  about 
any  such  right,     We^  on  the  contrary,  deny  that  such 


THE    COOPER   INSTITUTE   ADDRESS  55 

a  right  has  any  existence  in  the  Constitution,  even 
by  imphcation. 

Your  purpose,  then,  plainly  stated,  is  that  you  will 
destroy  the  Government,   unless   j^ou   be   allowed   to 
construe  and  force  the  Constitution  as  you  please,  on  5 
all  points  in  dispute  between  you  and  ue.     You  will 
rule  or  ruin  in  all  events. 

This,  plainly  stated,  is  your  language.  Perhaps  you 
will  say  the  Supreme  Court  has  decided  the  disputed 
Constitutional  question  in  your  favor.  Not  quite  so.  10 
But  waiving  the  lawyer's  distinction  between  dictum 
and  decision,  the  court  has  decided  the  question  for 
you  in  a  sort  of  way.  The  court  has  substantially 
said,  it  is  your  constitutional  right  to  take  slaves  into 
the  Federal  Territories,  and  to  hold  them  there  as  15 
property. 

When  I  say  the  decision  was  made  in  a  sort  of 
way,  I  mean  it  was  made  in  a  divided  court,  by  a 
bare  majority  of  the  judges,  and  they  not  quite  agree- 
ing with  one  another  in  the  reasons  for  making  it; 20 
that  it  is  so  made  as  that  its  avowed  supporters 
disagree  with  one  another  about  its  meaning,  and  that 
it  was  mainly  based  upon  a  mistaken  statement 
of  fact — the  statement  in  the  opinion  that  "the  right 
of  property  in  a  slave  is  distinctly  and  expressly  25 
affimied  in  the  Constitution." 

An  inspection  of  the  Constitution  will  show  that 
the  right  of  property  in  a  slave  is  not  "distinctly  and 
expressly  affirmed"  in  it.     Bear  in  mind,  the  judges 
do  not  pledge  their  judicial  opinion  that  such  right 30 
is  impliedly  affirmed  in  the  Constitution;    but  they 
pledge  their  veracity  that  it  is  "distinctly  and  ex- 
pressly"   affirmed    there — "distinctly,"    that    is,    not 
mingled  with  anything  else — "expressly,"  that  is,  in    i 
words    meaning  just    that,   without   the   aid    of    any .35 
inference,  and  susceptible  of  no  other  meaning. 


56  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

If  they  had  only  pledged  their  judicial  opinion  that 
Buch  right  is  affirmed  in  the  instrument  by  implica- 
tion, it  would  be  open  to  others  to  show  that  neither 
the  word  "slave"  nor  " slavery '^  is  to  be  found  in  the 
5 Constitution,  nor  the  word  '^property"  even,  in  any 
connection  with  language  alluding  to  the  things  slave, 
or  slavery;  and  that  wherever  in  that  instrument 
the  slave  is  alluded  to,  he  is  called  a  "person;'^  and 
wherever  his  master's  legal  right  in  relation  to  him  is 

10  alluded  to,  it  is  spoken  of  as  "  service  or  labor  which 
may  be  due  " — as  a  debt  payable  in  service  or  labor. 
Also  it  would  be  open  to  show,  by  contemporaneous 
history,  that  this  mode  of  alluding  to  slaves  and 
slavery,  instead  of  speaking  of  them,  was  employed  on 

15  purpose  to  exclude  from  the  Constitution  the  idea  that 
there  could  be  property  in  man. 

To  show  all  this  is  easy  and  certain. 
When  this  obvious  mistake  of  the  judges  shall  be 
brought  to  their  notice,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  ex- 

20  pect  that  they  will  withdraw  the  mistaken  statement, 
and  reconsider  the  conclusion  based  upon  it? 

And  then  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  "  our  fathers 
who  framed  the  Government  under  which  we  live" — 
the   men  who   made   the   Constitution — decided   this 

25  same  Constitutional  question  in  our  favor  long  ago : 
decided  it  without  a  division  among  themselves  when 
making  the  decision;  without  division  among  them- 
selves about  the  meaning  of  it  after  it  was  made,  and 
so  far  as  any  evidence  is  left,  without  basmg  it  upon 

30  any  mistaken  statement  of  facts. 

Under  all  these  circumstances,  do  you  really  feel 
yourself  justified  to  break  up  this  Government  unless 
such  a  court  decision  as  yours  is  shall  be  at  once  sub- 
mitted to  as  a  conclusive  and  final  rule  of  political 

35  action? 

But  you  will  not  abide  the  election  of  a  Republican 


THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  57 

president!  In  that  supposed  event,  you  say,  you 
will  destroy  the  Union;  and  then,  you  say,  the  great 
crime  of  having  destroyed  it  will  be  upon  us  \ 

That  is  cool.    A  highwayman  holds  a  pistol  to  my  ear, 
and  mutters  through  his  teeth,  "Stand  and  deliver,   5 
or  I  shall  kill  you,  and  then  you  will  be  a  murderer!" 

To  be  sure,  what  the  robber  demanded  of  me — my 
money — was  my  own;  and  I  had  a  clear  right  to  keep 
it;  but  it  was  no  more  my  own  than  my  vote  is  my 
own;  and  the  threat  of  death  to  me,  to  extort  my  10 
money,  and  the  threat  of  destruction  to  the  Union, 
to  extort  my  vote,  can  scarcely  be  distinguished  in 
principle. 

A  few  words  now  to  Republicans.  It  is  exceedingly 
desirable  that  all  parts  of  this  great  Confederacy  15 
shall  be  at  peace,  and  in  harmony  one  with  another. 
Let  us  Republicans  do  our  part  to  have  it  so.  Even 
though  much  provoked,  let  us  do  nothing  through 
passion  and  ill  temper.  Even  though  the  Southern 
people  will  not  so  much  as  listen  to  us,  let  us  calmly  20 
consider  their  demands,  and  yield  to  them  if,  in  our 
deliberate  view  of  our  duty,  we  possibly  can.  Judg- 
ing by  all  they  say  and  do,  and  by  the  subject  and 
nature  of  their  controversy  with  us,  let  us  determine 
if  we  can,  what  will  satisfy  them.  25 

Will  they  be  satisfied  if  the  Territories  be  uncon- 
ditionally surrendered  to  them?  We  know  they  will 
not.  In  all  their  present  complaints  against  us,  the 
Territories  are  scarcely  mentioned.  Invasions  and 
insurrections  are  the  rage  now.  Will  it  satisfy  them  30 
if,  in  the  future,  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  invasions 
and  insurrections?  We  know  it  will  not.  We  so 
know,  because  we  know  we  never  had  anything  to  do 
with  invasions  and  insurrections;  and  yet  this  total 
abstaining  does  not  exempt  us  from  the  charge  and  35 
the  denunciation. 


58  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

The  question  recurs,  What  will  satisfy  them? 
Simply  this:  we  must  not  only  let  them  alone,  but 
we  must  somehow  convince  them  that  we  do  let  them 
alone.  This,  we  know  by  experience,  is  no  easy  task. 
5  We  have  been  so  trying  to  convince  them  from  the 
very  beginning  of  our  organization,  but  with  no  suc- 
cess. In  all  our  platforms  and  s}3eeches  w^e  have  con- 
stantly protested  our  purpose  to  let  them  alone;  but 
this  has  had  no  tendency  to  convince  them.     Alike 

10  unavailing  to  convince  them  is  the  fact  that  they  have 
never  detected  a  man  of  us  in  any  attempt  to  disturb 
them. 

These  natural  and  apparently  adequate  means  all 
failing,  what  will  convince  them?     This,  and  this  only: 

15  cease  to  call  slavery  wrong,  and  join  them  in  calling 
it  right.  And  this  must  be  done  thoroughly — done  in 
ads  as  well  as  in  words.  Silence  will  not  be  tolerated 
— we  must  place  ourselves  avowedly  with  them.  Sena- 
tor Douglas's  new  sedition  law  must  be  enacted  and 

20  enforced,  suppressing  all  declarations  that  slavery  is 
wrong,  whether  made  in  politics,  in  presses,  in  pulpits, 
or  in  private.  We  must  arrest  and  return  their  fugi- 
tive slaves  with  greedy  pleasure.  We  must  pull  down 
our  Free-State  constitutions.     The  whole  atmosphere 

25  must  be  disinfected  from  all  taint  of  opposition  to 
slavery,  before  they  will  cease  to  believe  that  all  their 
troubles  proceed  from  us. 

I  am  quite  aware  they  do  not  state  their  case  pre- 
cisely in  this  way.     Most  of  them  would  probably  say 

30 to  us,  "Let  us  alone;  do  nothing  to  us,  and  say  what 
you  please  about  slavery."  But  we  do  let  them  alone, 
— have  never  disturbed  them, — so  that,  after  all,  it  is 
what  we  say  which  dissatisfies  them.  They  will  con- 
tinue to  accuse  us  of  doing,  until  we  cease  saying. 

35  I  am  also  aware  they  have  not  as  yet  in  terms  de- 
manded the  overthrow  of  our  Free-State  constitutions. 


THE   COOPER   INSTITUTE  ADDRESS  59 

Yet  those  constitutions  declare  the  wrong  of  slavery 
with  more  solemn  emphasis  than  do  all  other  sayings 
against  it;  and  when  all  these  other  sayings  shall  have 
been  silenced,  the  overthrow  of  these  constitutions 
will  be  demanded,  and  nothing  be  left  to  resist  the  5 
demand.  It  is  nothing  to  the  contrary  that  they  do 
not  demand  the  whole  of  this  just  now.  Demanding 
what  they  do,  and  for  the  reason  they  do,  they  can 
voluntarily  stop  nowhere  short  of  this  consummation. 
Holding,  as  they  do,  that  slavery  is  morally  right  10 
and  socially  elevating,  they  cannot  cease  to  demand  a 
full  national  recognition  of  it  as  a  legal  right  and  a 
social  blessing. 

Nor  can  we  justifiably  withhold  this  on  any  ground 
save  our  conviction  that  slavery  is  wrong.     If  slavery  15 
is    right,    all    words,    acts,    laws,    and    constitutions 
against  it  are  themselves  wrong,  and  should  be  silenced 
and  swept  away.     If  it  is  right,  w^e  cannot  justly  ob- 
ject to  its  nationality — its  universality;   if  it  is  wrong, 
they  cannot  justly  insist  upon  its  extension — its  en- 20 
largement.     All  they  ask  we  could  readily  grant,  if  we 
thought  slavery  right ;   all  we  ask  they  could  as  readily 
grant,   if  they   thought  it  wrong.     Their  thinking  it 
right  and  our  thinking  it  wrong  is  the  precise  fact 
upon  which  depends  the  whole  controversy.     Thinking  25 
it  right,  as  they  do,  they  are  not  to  blame  for  desiring 
its  fuU  recognition   as  being  right;    but  thinking  it 
wrong,  as  we  do,  can  we  yield  to  them?     Can  we  cast 
our  votes  with  their  view,  and  against  our  own?     In 
view  of  our  moral,  social,  and  political  responsibilities,  30 
can  we  do  this? 

Wrong  as  we  think  slavery  is,  we  can  yet  afTord  to 
let  it  alone  where  it  is,  because  that  much  is  due  to 
the  necessity  arising  from  its  actual  presence  in  the 
nation;    but  can  we,  while  our  votes  will  prevent  it,  35 
allow  it  to  spread  into  the  national  Territories,  and  to 


'60  THE  COOPER  INSTITUTE  ADDRESS 

overrun  us  here  in  these  free  States?  If  our  sense  of 
duty  forbids  this,  then  let  us  stand  by  our  duty  fear- 
lessly and  effectively.  Let  us  be  diverted  by  none 
of  those  sophistical  contrivances  wherewith  we  are 
5  so  industriously  plied  and  belabored — contrivances 
such  as  groping  for  some  middle  ground  between  the 
right  and  the  wrong :  vain  as  the  search  for  a  man  who 
should  be  neither  a  living  man  nor  a  dead  man;  suck 
as  a  policy  of  "don't  care"  on  a  question  about  which 

10 all  true  men  do  care;  such  as  Union  appeals  be- 
seeching true  Union  men  to  yield  to  Disunionists,  re- 
versing the  divine  rule,  and  calling,  not  the  sinners, 
but  the  righteous  to  repentance;  such  as  invocations 
to  Washington,  imploring  men  to  unsay  what  Wash- 

isington  said  and  undo  what  Washington  did. 

Neither  let  us  be  slandered  from  our  duty  by  false 
accusations  against  us,  nor  frightened  from  it  by 
menaces  of  destruction  to  the  government,  nor  of 
dungeons  to  ourselves.     Let  us  have  faith  that  right 

20  makes  might,  and  in  that  faith  let  us  to  the  end  dare 
to  do  our  duty  as  we  understand  it. 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

I.  The  Speeches  on  Copyright 

1.  How  Macaulay  impressed  reporters  is  seen  in  the  testi- 
mony of  Mr.  Downing  of  the  London  "  Daily  News  ": 

"  Vehemence  of  thought,  vehemence  of  language,  vehemence 
of  manner,  were  his  chief  characteristics.  The  listener  might 
almost  fancy  he  heard  ideas  and  words  gurgling  in  the  speaker's 
throat  for  priority  of  utterance.  There  was  nothing  graduated 
or  undulating  about  him.  He  plunged  at  once  into  the  heart 
of  the  matter,  and  continued  his  loud  resounding  pace  from 
beginning  to  end,  without  halt  or  pause.  This  vehemence 
and  volume  made  Macaulay  the  terror  of  the  reporters;  and 
when  he  engaged  in  a  subject  outside  their  ordinary  experience, 
they  were  fairly  nonplused  by  the  display  of  names,  and  dates, 
and  titles.  He  was  not  a  long-winded  speaker.  In  fact,  his 
earnestness  was  so  great  that  it  would  have  failed  under  a  very 
long  effort." 

Where  in  these  two  speeches  do  you  imagine  that  these 
characteristics  were  exemplified? 

2.  Sir  Leslie  Stephen  remarks:  "  Clearness  is  the  first  of  the 
cardinal  virtues  of  style;  and  nobody  ever  wrote  more  clearly 
than  Macaulay.  He  sacrifices  much,  it  is  true,  in  order  to  obtain 
it.  He  proves  that  two  and  two  make  four  with  a  pertinacity 
that  would  make  him  dull,  if  it  were  not  for  his  abundance  of 
brilliant  illustration.  He  always  remembers  the  principle  which 
should  guide  a  barrister  in  addressing  a  jury.  He  has  not  merely 
to  exhibit  his  proofs,  but  to  hammer  them  into  the  heads  of  his 
audience  by  incessant  repetition."  Where  do  you  find  this 
principle  illustrated  in  the  two  speeches  on  copyright? 

3.  Sir  Richard  Jebb  writes:  "  Macaulay  had  a  wonderful 
fulness  and  variety  of  knowledge.  His  vivid  imagination, 
drawing  on  the  immense  stores  which  his  prodigious  memory 
held  ready  for  use  at  any  mom.ent,  gave  him  an  almost  unrivalled 

61 


62  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

command  of  brilliant  illustration.  Facts,  images,  analogies 
crowded  upon  his  mind  whenever  he  desired  to  enforce  an 
argument  or  embellish  a  statement."  What  passages  in  the 
speeches  contain  these  facts,  images,  and  analogies? 

4.  A  Belgian  writer  says: 

**  Macaulay's  speeches  were  distinguished,  indeed,  much  less 
by  grace  of  expression,  than  by  his  lucidity,  his  arrangement 
of  arguments,  the  brilliancy  of  his  st^de,  the  vehemence  and 
irony  of  his  attacks.  He  stood  motionless,  talked  rapidly,  so 
rapidly  that  he  was  compared  to  an  express  train  that  did  not 
stop  even  at  the  principal  stations,  and  his  voice,  strong  but 
metallic,  possessed  neither  the  variety  of  tone  nor  the  delicacy 
of  modulation  by  which  masters  of  oratory  have  been  able  to 
produce  their  great  effects." 

Where  in  particular  do  you  suppose  the  qualities  mentioned 
in  the  first  sentence  were  most  conspicuous  in  these  speeches? 

5.  A  student  of  Macaulay  passes  this  judgment:  "  His  parlia- 
mentary career  proves  his  capacit}'  sufficiently,  though  want  of 
the  physical  qualifications,  and  of  exclusive  devotion  to  political 
success,  prevented  him,  as  perha])S  a  want  of  subtlety  or  flex- 
ibility of  mind  would  have  always  prevented  him,  from  attain- 
ing excellence  as  a  debater."  Look  through  the  account  of  the 
debate  of  1842  in  the  Introduction  to  see  if  you  find  anj?^  sign 
of  this  want. 

6.  Sir  Richard  Jebb  declares  that  Macaulay's  style  is  that 
of  the  born  orator: 

'  There  is  in  it  a  sustained  vivacity  and  rapidity  which  at 
once  declare  this.  Macaulay  imparts  to  written  speech  much 
of  the  impetus  of  oratory.  .  .  .  Oratory  .  .  .  implies  an  inward 
fire,  a  glow  and  movement  of  the  spirit,  a  powerful  and  sincere 
emotion  which  the  speaker  can  communicate  to  the  hearers. 
.  .  .  This  oratorical  character  of  Macaulay's  style  may  be 
illustrated  by  one  of  its  salient  and  familiar  traits:  I  mean, 
his  habit  of  placing  very  short  sentences  between  his  longer 
periods.  .  .  .  Such  alternations  of  the  long  and  short  sentence 
correspond  to  a  certain  surging  and  subsidence  of  thought  and 
feeling  in  the  orator's  mind." 

Examine  several  paragraphs  to  see  if  this  trait  appears  in  the 
speeches  on  copyright. 

7.  Select  the  paragraphs  which  you  think  most  oratorical  or 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  63 

eloquent.     Either  memorize  them  and  deUver  them  to  the  class,. 
or  read  them  aloud  to  the  class,  as  your  teacher  directs. 

8.  State  in  one  paragraph  the  substance  of  the  speech  of 
1841;   of  1842. 

9.  Embody  the  central  idea  of  each  paragraph  in  a  single 
sentence.  Does  Macaulay  himself  use  any  summarizing  sen- 
tences? What  words,  phrases,  or  sentences  does  he  intro- 
duce to  show  the  relation  between  successive  paragraphs?  Do 
paragraphs  2  and  3  of  the  first  speech  present  a  contrast?  (This 
study  of  sentences,  paragraphs,  and  coherence  of  structure 
may  be  carried  to  any  length  desired.) 

10.  Of  Macaulay's  second  speech  his  biographer  relates  that 
"  when  he  resumed  his  seat.  Sir  Robert  Peel  walked  across  the 
floor,  and  assured  him  that  the  last  twenty  minutes  had  radically 
altered  his  own  views  on  the  law  of  copyright."  What  para- 
graphs do  you  think  produced  that  effect?  If  you  had  been 
sitting  in  the  hall  and  inclined  to  favor  the  bill  of  each  year, 
what  would  have  been  your  state  of  mind  after  he  had  finished 
each  section  of  his  speech? 

11.  Macaulay  was  a  short  man  with  a  broad  chest.  Look 
at  his  portrait,  and  note  the  eyes,  which  were  said  to  express 
deep  thought  and  meaning.  A  reporter  on  the  London  "  Stand- 
ard "  says  of  his  bearing  during  a  speech: 

**  He  used  scarcely  any  action.  He  would  turn  round  on  his 
heel,  and  lean  slightly  on  the  table;  but  there  was  nothing  like 
demonstrative  or  dramatic  action.  He  spoke  with  great  rapid- 
ity; and  there  was  very  little  inflection  in  the  voice,  which, 
however,  in  itself  was  not  unmusical.  It  was  somewhat  monot- 
onous, and  seldom  rose  or  fell." 

On  the  basis  of  this  quotation  and  of  sections  1-6,  draw  a 
portrait  of  the  ideal  orator  or  debater  and  show  what  features 
of  the  portrait  were  possessed  by  Macaulay  and  in  which  he 
was  lacking. 

12.  Name  five  or  six  famous  orations  delivered  during  Mac- 
aulay's public  life,  with  the  occasion  and  results  of  each.  Treat 
five  orations  of  earlier  times  in  the  same  way.  Treat  five  ora- 
tions by  living  men  in  the  same  way. 

13.  Describe  the  status  of  the  debate  when  Macaulay  delivered 
his  first  speech.     What  was  his  purpose  in  speaking? 

14.  Many   of   Macaulay's   arguments  may   be   regarded   as 


64  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

arguments  from  example;  that  is,  a  general  statement  or  con- 
clusion arrived  at  after  observing  a  number  of  examples  of  the 
class  about  which  the  statement  is  made.  The  most  valuable 
tests  for  such  arguments  are  the  following: 

a.  Are  enough  examples  examined;    i.e.,  is  the  relative  size 
of  the  unobserved  part  of  the  class  so  small  as  to  warrant 
the  generalization? 
h.  Are  the  members  presented  fair  examples  of  the  class? 

c.  Does  the  arguer  make  it  reasonably  certain  that  there  are 

no  or  few  exceptions? 

d.  Is  it  highly  probable  that  such  a  general  statement  is 

true? 

15.  Apply  these  tests  to  the  proof  for  the  following  state- 
ments: 

Copyright  is  a  nullity  to  the  author,  p.  10,  1.  25. 

The  fashion  of  thinking  and  writing  changes,  p.  13,  1.  25. 

The  family  of  the  author  will  not  be  enriched  by  copyright, 
p.  14  1.  8. 

Copyright  will  lead  to  the  suppression  or  mutilation  of  valu- 
able works,  p.  16,  1.  1. 

(You  may  gain  some  assistance  from  the  refutation  used  by 
Lord  Mahon,  pp.  67,  68). 

16.  Select  arguments  from  example  in  Macaulay's  second 
speech,  and  to  apply  to  them  the  tests  used  above. 

17.  How  does  Macaulay  prove  that  the  question  under  debate 
is  one  of  expediency  rather  than  of  justice? 

18.  What  parts  of  Macaulay's  two  speeches  are  refutation? 
How  does  he  attack  his  opponents?  Compare  his  method 
with  Lord  Mahon' s. 

19.  Do  you  find  in  Macaulay's  speeches  all  of  the  parts  of  a 
classical  oration,  such  as  one  of  Cicero's:  exordium,  status, 
statement  of  facts,  argument,  refutation,  peroration? 

20.  Mr.  Serjeant  Talfourd,  in  replying  to  Macaulay,  objected 
that  Macaulay  had  not  grappled  with  the  great  examples 
adduced  in  favor  of  the  bill,  such  as  Wordsworth  and  Campbell. 
Is  this  a  strong  objection? 

21.  Look  at  the  refutation  employed  by  Lord  Mahon  as  seen 
in  the  brief  on  pp.  66-69.  Does  he  convince  you  that  Macaulay 
has  argued  fallaciously? 

22.  Look  over  the  refutation  brought  forward  in  the  speeches 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  65 

summarized   in  the  Introduction,  pp.  xvi-xLx.     Does  any  of  it 
shake  any  of  Macaulay's  arguments? 

23.  In  the  second  debate  summarized  in  the  Introduction  on 
pp.  xvii-xx  trace  the  steps  by  which  the  weakness  of  Macaulay's 
proposed  amendment  was  made  prominent.  What  part  of  the 
debate  do  you  think  had  most  influence  in  securing  the  adoption 
of  the  addition  of  seven  years  after  the  author's  death  to  the 
term  of  copyright? 

24.  On  the  model  of  the  brief  of  Lord  Mahon's  speech,  pp. 
66-69,  with  the  assistance  of  the  material  in  the  Introduction, 
prepare  an  introduction  for  Macaulay's  first  speech  on  the 
copyright.  Be  sure  you  state  the  proposition  precisely,  and 
that  you  find  the  issues. 

25.  On  the  same  model  prepare  the  brief  proper. 

26.  Prepare  a  complete  brief  for  Macaulay's  second  speech. 

27.  In  the  volume  containing  all  of  Macaulay's  speeches, 
(see  p.  xxi)  select  one  that  you  especially  like  and  compare 
it  with  one  of  the  copyright  speeches  according  to  a  carefully 
prepared  plan. 

28.  Imagine  that  Talfourd,  Mahon,  and  Macaulay  are  walk- 
ing in  a  park  along  the  Thames,  discussing  the  duration  of 
copyright.     Write  put  the  conversation. 

29.  Imagine  that  you  were  a  member  of  the  British  parlia- 
ment in  1911,  when  the  present  British  copyright  bill  was 
passed.  The  important  provisions  of  that  bill  are:  first,  "  The 
term  for  which  copyright  shall  subsist  shall,  except  as  other- 
wise expressly  pro  vided  by  this  Act,  be  the  life  of  the  author 
and  a  period  of  fifty  years  after  his  death,"  and,  secondly, 
"  Where  the  author  of  a  work  is  the  first  owner  of  the  copy- 
right therein,  no  assignment,  and  no  grant  of  any  interest  therein, 
made  by  him  (otherwise  than  by  will)  after  the  passing  of  this 
Act,  shall  be  operative  to  vest  in  the  assignee  or  grantee  any 
rights  with  respect  to  the  copyright  in  the  work  beyond  the 
expiration  of  twenty-five  years  from  the  author's  death," — 
which  means  that  the  author  cannot  sell  the  copyright  for  a  term 
of  more  than  twenty-five  years  after  his  death.  Make  a  speech 
in  favor  of  this  bill. 

30.  Ascertain  the  period  during' which  a  patent  is  good.  Can 
you  justify  the  difference  between  it  and  that  of  copyright? 


66  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 


Brief  of  Lord  Mahon's  Speec 

Delivered  in  the  House  of  Commons,  April  6,  1842 
Resolved:   That  the  period  of  copyright  shall  endure  for  the 
natural  life  of  the  author  and  for  the  further  term  of  twenty- 
five  years  commencing  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

Introduction 

I.  History  and  Origin  of  the  Question. 

A.  Copyright  was  of  little  importance  for  two  centuries  after 

the  invention  of  printing,  for 

1.  Readers  were  few. 

2.  Patronage  then  supported  authors. 

B.  Copyright  became  a  question  of  interest  under  Sir  Robert 

Walpole,  for 

1.  Patronage  then  came  to  an  end. 

2.  A  reading  public  began  to  arise. 

C.  At  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  George  IH.  authors 

enjoyed  according  to  common  law  a  perpetual  copyright, 

for 

1.  Though  the  right  had  been  inadvertently  limited  by 
the  statute  of  Queen  Anne  in  1709,  courts  of  equity 
for  many  j-ears  continued  to  grant  injunctions  for 
protection  of  cop^Tights  from  seventy  to  one  hundred 
years  old. 

D.  Not  till  1774  did  the  House  of  Lords  by  a  vote  of    six  to 

five  decide  that  under  the  law  of  1709  copyright  ex- 
tended only  to  fourteen  years,  and  to  fourteen  more 
should  the  author  be  surviving  at  the  close  of  the  first 
term. 

E.  The  law  of  1814  extended  the  period  to  twenty-eight  years 

or  the  life  of  the  author. 
[The  following  sections,  usual  in  a  model  introduction,  are 
not  found  in  the  speech. 

II.  Definitions.     As  the  question  had  been  debated  for  five 
years,  no  definitions  were  considered  necessary. 

III.  Admitted,    Waived,    and    Irrelevant    Matter.     Omitted 
for  the  same  reason. 

IV.  Issues.     None  stated,  but  from  the  course  of  the  speech 
it  is  apparent  that  he  considered  the  following: 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  67 

A.  Is  copyright  just? 

B.  Will  the  proposed  law  be  of  any  use  to  the  author? 

1.  Will  it  lead  to  suppression  of  his  works? 

2.  Will  it  increase  his  income? 

C.  Will  it  raise  the  price  of  books  to  the  pubUc? 

D.  Will  it  encourage  authorship? 

E.  Is  it  favored  by  the  classes  of  the  public  affected?] 

Brief  Proper  ♦ 

I.  Refutation.  The  argument  that  the  moment  an  author 
puts  his  thoughts  on  paper  and  delivers  them  to  the  world  his 
property  therein  utterly  ceases,  is  unjust,  for 

A.  M.  Lamartine,  of  the  French  Chamber  of  Deputies,  holds  a 

contrary  view. 

B.  An  author  obviously  has  as  much  right  of  property  in  his 

ideas  as  the  man  who  reclaims  a  field  from  the  waste  has 
to  the  field. 

II.  Refutation.  The  eloquent  argument  of  Mr.  Macaulay 
that  the  proposed  law  will  entail  a  great  risk  of  the  suppression 
of  valuable  works  is  unproved,  for 

A.  The  case  of  Richardson's  grandson  does  not  support  this 

view,  for 

1.  His  objection  to  reading  the  novels  himself  does  not 

prove  that  he  desired  to  prohibit  all  mankind  from 
reading  them. 

2.  His  brother,  whose  concurrence  was  necessary,  would 

not  have  agreed  to  the  suppression. 

B.  The  case  of  Bos  well's  son  does  not  support  this  view,  for 

1.  There  is  no  evidence  that  he  wished  to  suppress  the 

"  Life  of  Johnson." 

2.  The  work  was  in  too  general  circulation  for  the  sup- 

pression to  be  effective. 

C.  It  is  based  on  the  fallacy  that  it  is  as  easy  to  suppress  a  work 

spread  abroad  by   the  tens  of  thousands  as  a  work  in 
manuscript. 

D.  The  proposed  law  will  empower  the  Privy  Council  Judicial 

Committee  to  licetise  works  for  publication  in  case  of 
attempted  suppression. 

III.  Refutation.  The  argument  of  Mr.  Macaulay  that  the  ex- 
tension would  be  useless  to  authors  themselves  is  unfounded,  for 


68  QUESTIOXS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

A.  The  case  of  Dr.  Johnson  does  not  support  it,  for 

1.  Dr.  Johnson  declared  in  favor  of  copyright  for  a  period 

not  shorter  than  a  hundred  years. 

2.  The  proposed  law  would  have  enabled  him  to  marry 

again. 

IV.  Refutation.  The  i:)roposal  that  the  term  of  copyright 
be  left  within  the  discretion  of  the  Privy  Council  is  inadvisable, 
for 

A.  Lord  Campbell,  the  proposer,  no  longer  favors  it. 

B.  Rival  claims  could  not  be  settled  by  the  Privy  Council, 

for 

1.  The  Councillors  are  not  competent  judges  of  literature. 

2.  Their  judgm.ent  would  be  warped  by  political  considera- 

tions. 

V.  Refutation.  The  argument  that  the  proposed  law  will  tend 
to  increase  the  price  of  books  is  unsound,  for 

A.  Books  containing  maps  and  engravings  will  thereby  become 

cheaper. 

B.  Booksellers  know  that  their  interests  would  be  better  pro- 

moted by  low  prices  to  the  multitudes,  for 
1.  The  demand  for  useful  and  economical  books  has  thrown 
the  desire  for  splendid  books  quite  into  the  back- 
ground. 

VI.  A  much  more  complete  mode  of  remuneration  than  that 
proposed  in  the  bill  ought  to  be  provided  for  literary  men,  for 

A.  They  cannot  be  rewarded  by  places  and  pensions. 

B.  The  fairest  remuneration  is  the  patronage  of  the  public, 

for 

1.  It  gives  the  greatest  reward  to  the  best  books. 

2.  It  does  not  tax  the  idle  for  the  studious,  for 

a.  Only  readers  will  buy  books. 

C.  Authors  should  be  encouraged  to  write  for  a  permanent 

and  enduring  fame,  for 

1.  To  write   in   accordance   with    the   literary   standards 
of  the  hour  produces  merely  ephemeral  works. 

D.  There  has  been  a  gradual  extension  of  the  tenn  of  copy- 

right all  over  Europe,  for 

1.  Russia  and  Spain  have  increased  the  term. 

2.  France  grants  ten  years  absolutely  after  the  death  of 

the  author  and  twenty  years  if  he  leaves  kindred. 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  69 

3.  France  is   now   trying   to   extend   the   period   to  fifty 
years  after  death. 
E.  England  should  take  the  lead  in  such  encouragement,  for 

1.  The  distresses  of  men  of  genius  have  a  peculiar  claim 

on  our  sympathy. 

2.  Such  encouragement  will  help  the  nation  at  large,  for 

a.  Sou  they 's  "  Life  of  Nelson  "  has  increased  patri- 
otic pride  in  our  navy. 
VII.  The  leading  men  among  authors,  publishers,  printers, 
stationers,  have  petitioned  the  House  to  adopt  the  bill  as  it 
now  stands. 

Conclusion 

Since  copyright  is  just,  since  the  proposed  law  will  be  of  use 
to  authors,  since  it  will  not  materially  increase  the  price  of 
books  to  the  public,  since  it  will  encourage  authorship,  and  since 
it  is  favored  by  the  classes  of  the  public  affected,  the  term  of 
copyright  should  endure  for  the  natural  life  of  the  author  and 
for  the  further  term  of  twenty-five  years  commencing  at  the 
time  of  his  death. 

II.  The  Cooper  Institute  Address 

1.  William  H.  Herndon,  Lincoln's  law  partner  for  twenty 
years,  thus  describes  Lincoln's  manner  in  speaking: 

"  When  standing  erect  he  was  six  feet  four  inches  high.  He 
was  lean  in  flesh  and  ungainly  in  figure.  Aside  from  the  sad, 
pained  look  due  to  habitual  melancholy,  his  face  had  no  char- 
acteristic or  fixed  expression.  He  was  thin  through  the  chest, 
and  hence  slightly  stoop-shouldered.  When  he  arose  to  address 
courts,  juries,  or  crowds  of  people,  his  body  inclined  forward 
to  a  slight  degree.  At  first  he  was  very  awkward,  and  it  seemed 
a  real  labor  to  adjust  himself  to  his  surroundings.  He  struggled 
for  a  time  under  a  feeling  of  apparent  diffidence  and  sensitive- 
ness, and  these  only  added  to  his  awkwardness.  I  have  often 
seen  and  sympathized  with  Mr.  Lincoln  during  these  moments. 
When  he  began  speaking,  his  voice  was  shrill,  piping,  and 
unpleasant.  His  manner,  his  attitude,  his  dark,  yellow  face, 
wrinkled  and  dry,  his  oddity  of  pose,  his  diffident  movements — 
everything  seemed  to  be  against  him,  but  only  for  a  short 
time. 


70  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

"  As  he  proceeded  he  became  somewhat  animated,  and  to  keep 
in  harmony  with  his  growing  warmth  his  hands  relaxed  their 
grasp  and  fell  to  his  side.  Presently  he  clasped  the  ii  in  front 
of  him,  interlocking  his  fingers,  one  thumb  meanwhile  chasing 
another.  His  speech  now  requiring  more  emphatic  utterance, 
his  fingers  unlocked  and  his  hands  fell  apart.  His  left  arm  was 
thro\\Ti  behind,  the  back  of  his  hand  resting  against  his  body, 
his  right  hand  seeking  his  side.  By  this  time  he  had  gained 
sufficient  composure,  and  his  real  speech  began.  He  did  not 
gesticulate  as  much  with  his  hands  as  with  his  head.  He 
used  the  latter  frequently,  throwing  it  with  vim  this  way  and 
that.  This  movement  was  a  significant  one  when  he  sought  to 
enforce  his  statement.  It  sometimes  came  with  a  quick  jerk, 
as  if  throwing  sparks  into  combustible  material.  He  never 
sawed  the  air  nor  rent  space  into  tatters  and  rags  as  some 
orators  do.  He  never  acted  for  stage  effect.  He  was  cool, 
considerate,  reflective, — in  time  self-possessed   and  self-reliant. 

"  As  he  moved  along  in  his  speech  he  became  freer  and  less 
uneasy  in  his  movements;  to  that  extent  he  was  graceful.  He 
had  a  perfect  naturalness,  a  strong  individuality;  and  to  that 
extent  he  was  dignified.  He  despised  glitter,  show,  set  forms, 
and  shams.  He  spoke  with  effectiveness  and  to  move  the  judg- 
ment as  well  as  the  emotions  of  men.  There  was  a  world  of 
meaning  and  emphasis  in  the  long,  bony  finger  of  his  right 
hand  as  he  dotted  the  ideas  on  the  minds  of  his  hearers.  Some- 
times, to  express  joy  or  pleasure,  he  would  raise  both  hands  at 
an  angle  of  about  fifty  degrees,  the  palms  upw^ard,  as  if  desirous 
of  embracing  the  spirit  of  that  which  he  loved.  If  the  senti- 
ment was  one  of  detestation — denunciation  of  slavery,  for 
example — both  arms,  thrown  upward  and  fists  clenched,  swept 
through  the  air,  and  he  expressed  an  execration  that  was  truly 
sublime.  This  was  one  of  his  most  effective  gestures,  and  sig- 
nified most  vividly  a  fixed  determination  to  drag  down  the  object 
of  his  hatred  and  trample  it  in  the  dust. 

"  He  always  stood  squarely  on  his  feet,  toe  even  with  toe; 
that  is,  he  never  put  one  foot  before  the  other.  He  neither 
touched  nor  leaned  on  anything  for  support.  He  made  but 
few  changes  in  his  positions  and  attitudes.  He  never  ranted, 
never  walked  backward  and  forward  on  the  platform.  To 
ease  his  arms  he  frequently  caught  hold,  with  his  left  hand, 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  71 

of  the  lapel  of  his  coat,  keeping  his  thumb  upright  and  leaving 
his  right  hand  free  to  gesticulate.  The  designer  of  the  monu- 
ment recently  erected  in  Chicago  has  happily  caught  him  in 
just  that  attitude.  As  he  proceeded  with  his  speech  the  exer- 
cise of  his  vocal  organs  altered  somewhat  the  tone  of  his  voice. 
It  lost  in  a  measure  its  former  acute  and  shrilling  pitch,  and 
mellowed  into  a  more  harmonious  and  pleasant  sound.  His 
form  expanded,  and,  notwithstanding  the  sunken  breast,  he 
rose  up  a  splendid  and  imposing  figure.  His  little  gray  eyes 
flashed  in  a  face  aglow  with  the  fire  of  his  profound  thoughts; 
and  his  uneasy  movements  and  diffident  manner  sunk  them- 
selves beneath  the  w^ave  of  righteous  indignation  that  came 
sweeping  over  him.     Such  was  Lincoln  the  orator." 

Compare  this  description  with  the  accounts  in  the  Intro- 
duction,— (a)  At  what  points  in  the  speech  do  you  think,  if 
you  had  been  present,  you  might  have  seen  "  the  kindling  eye 
and  mirth-provoking  look  "  mentioned  in  the  "  Tribune  " 
account?  (b)  At  what  points  do  you  think  he  used  his  three 
chief  gestures?  (c)  At  what  points  do  you  think  he  was  "  a 
splendid  and  imposing  figure  "? 

2.  "  Mr.  Lincoln's  speech  excited  frequent  and  irrepressible 
applause,"  the  "  Tribune  "  reported  the  next  morning.  "  His 
occasional  repetition  of  the  text  never  failed  to  provoke  a  burst 
of  cheers  and  audible  smiles."     Can  you  account  for  this  effect? 

3.  "  The  smiles,  the  laughter,  the  outburst  of  applause  which 
greeted  and  emphasized  the  speaker's  telling  points,  showed 
Mr.  Lincoln  that  his  arguments  m.et  ready  acceptance."  Go 
through  the  speech,  picking  out  the  "  telHng  points  "  which 
you  think  were  thus  greeted. 

4.  The  New  York  "  Evening  Post  "  in  its  editorial  notice 
the  next  day,  February  28,  1860,  said:  "  We  have  made  room 
for  Mr.  Lincoln's  speech  notwithstanding  the  pressure  of  other 
matters,  and  our  readers  will  see  that  it  is  well  worthy  of  the 
deep  attention  with  which  it  was  heard.  That  part  of  it  in 
which  the  speaker  places  the  Republican  party  on  the  very 
ground  occupied  by  the  framers  of  our  constitution  and  fathers 
of  our  republic  strikes  us  as  particularly  forcible."  What 
portion  is  this?     Why  is  it  particularly  forcible? 

5.  "  Lincoln  appealed  alike  to  scholars,  men  of  business,  and 
the  common  people,  for  such  clearness  of  statement  and  irref- 


72  QUESTIOXS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

ragable  proofs  had  not  been  known  since  the  death  of  Webster.'' 
Point  out  passages  that  you  think  would  appeal  to  each  of  these 
classes. 

6.  What  classes  of  people  did  Lincoln  have  in  mind  in  pre- 
paring the  speech?     How  did  he  hope  to  influence  them? 

7.  Nicolay  and  Hay,  Lincoln's  biographers,  declare:  "The 
most  impressive,  as  well  as  the  most  valuable,  feature  of 
Lincoln's  address  was  its  concluding  portion."  Think  out  all 
the  reasons  you  can  for  this  statement. 

8.  Make  a  report  on  Cooper  Institute,  why  it  was  founded, 
when  it  was  built,  and  some  of  the  famous  occasions  it  has 
seen. 

9.  Macaulay's  nephew  declares  that  "  if  a  debate  was  in 
prospect  he  would  turn  the  subject  over  while  he  paced  his 
chamber  or  tramped  the  streets.  Each  thought  as  it  arose  in 
his  mind,  embodied  itself  in  phrases,  and  clothed  itself  in  an 
appropriate  drapery  of  images,  instances,  and  quotations; 
and  when,  in  the  course  of  his  speech,  the  thought  recurred, 
all  the  words  which  gave  it  point  and  beauty  spontaneously 
recurred  with  it."  Look  through  the  Introduction  and  sections 
19  and  20  below  to  determine  how  Lincoln's  method  of  pre- 
paring a  speech  differed  from  ]\Iacaulay's  and  wh}-? 

10.  Is  the  tone  of  Lincoln's  speech  stiff  or  informal?  Is  it 
concihatory  or  aggressive?  How  does  it  compare  in  these 
respects  with  Macaulay's  speeches? 

11.  Janies  Ford  Rhodes  in  his  "  History  of  the  I'nited  States  " 
avers:  "  Lincoln's  bursts  of  eloquence,  under  the  influence 
of  noble  passion,  are  still  read  with  delight  by  the  lovers  of 
humanity  and  constitutional  government."  Do  you  find  any 
such  bursts  in  this  speech?  Vv^hat  is  the  most  impressive  sen- 
tence? Look  through  some  of  his  other  famous  speeches  and 
addresses  for  examples.  Memorize  from  this  speech  and  other 
speeches  passages  for  delivery  before  the  class. 

12.  Mention  the  occasion  and  significance  of  five  orations 
delivered  during  Lincoln's  life;  of  five  American  orations 
before  his  day;   of  five  since  his  day. 

13.  One  student  thinks  that  Lincoln's  ''  simple  and  forcible 
vocabulary  was  due  to  the  study  of  the  Bible  and  Shakespeare." 
What  allusions  to  or  quotations  from  either  do  you  find  in  this 
speech? 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  73 

14.  Compile  a  list  of  words  in  the  speech  that  you  do  not 
understand.  Compare  this  list  with  a  similar  one  compiled 
from  one  of  Macaulay's  speeches. 

15.  "  The  whole  atmosphere  must  be  disinfected  from  all 
taint  of  opposition  to  slavery,  before  they  will  cease  to  believe 
that  all  their  troubles  proceed  from  us."  p.  58,  1.  24.  Does  this 
figure  help  to  make  clear  Lincoln's  meaning?  Select  other 
figures  from  the  speech,  and  compare  them  with  an  equal  num- 
ber from  Macaulay's.     What  differences  do  you  note? 

16.  How  does  Lincoln  make  clear  to  the  reader  or  listener  the 
fact  that  he  is  passing  from  one  division  of  his  speech  to  the 
next? 

17.  Can  you  sum  up  the  whole  speech  in  a  single   sentence? 

18.  It  has  been  said  that  a  chief  characteristic  of  this  speech 
is  precision  of  statement.  What  sentences  in  particular  seem 
to  you  to  say  no  more  and  no  less  than  Lincoln  intended?  Does 
he  use  technical  words  to  secure  exactness? 

19.  "A  single,  easy,  simple  sentence  of  plain  Anglo-Saxon 
words  contains  a  chapter  of  history  that,  in  some  instances, 
has  taken  da^/s  of  labor  to  verify  and  which  must  have  cost 
the  author  months  of  investigation  to  acquire."  What  sentences 
do  you  select  as  illustrative  of  this  statement  by  the  first 
editors? 

20.  "  No  one  who  has  not  actually  attempted  to  verify  its 
details  can  understand  the  patient  research  and  historical  labor 
which  it  embodies.  The  history  of  our  earlier  politics  is  scattered 
through  numerous  journals,  statutes,  pamphlets,  and  letters; 
and  these  are  defective  in  completeness  and  accuracy  of  state- 
ment, and  in  indices  and  tables  of  contents.  Neither  can  any 
one  who  has  not  traveled  over  the  precise  ground  appreciate 
the  accuracy  of  every  trivial  detail,  or  the  self-denying  impar- 
tiality with  which  Mr.  Lincoln  has  turned  from  the  testimony 
of  '  the  Fathers,'  on  the  general  question  of  slavery,  to  present 
the  single  question  which  he  discusses."  So  state  the  first 
editors  of  Lincoln's  speech.  What  paragraphs,  do  you  think, 
show  impartiality  in  presenting  evidence  and  in  dealing  with 
his  opponent? 

21.  Look  carefully  through  the  brief  of  Douglas's  speech 
given  on  pp.  75-78  and  the  excerpt  from  it,  pp.  78-79.  If 
possible,  look  up  his  Hfe  in  a  large  history  of  the  United  States 


74  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

or    a    life    of    Lincoln.      Compare   him    with    Lincoln   as   an 
orator   and  debater. 

22.  Resolved:  That  Lincoln  was  a  greater  debater  than 
Macaulay.  Let  the  class  take  sides  on  this  question  and  argue 
it  out. 

23.  By  means  of  the  Introduction  trace  the  long  rivalry 
between  Douglas  and  Lincoln,  making  clear  the  clash  in  their 
views  on  slavery.  What  was  the  chief  point  of  difference 
between  Douglas  and  Lincoln  throughout  their  long  fight? 

24.  At  Lincoln's  first  inauguration  Douglas  held  Lincoln's 
tall  silk  hat  while  the  president  delivered  his  inaugural.  Imagine 
them  in  private  conversation  afterward  talking  over  previous 
encounters.     Write  out  the  conversation. 

25.  Using  the  matter  in  the  Introduction  under  "  Lincoln 
and  Slavery,"  together  with  Lincoln's  own  speech,  draw  up  a 
complete  introduction  to  a  brief  on  the  subject  developed  by 
Lincoln  in  pp.  35-46.  Be  careful  to  state  the  proposition 
precisely. 

26.  Prepare  a  brief  on  Lincoln's  speech,  pp.  35-46,  on  the 
model  of  the  one  of  Senator  Douglas,  pp.  75-78. 

27.  Study  the  brief  of  Douglas's  speech  and  the  excerpt  from 
it,  pp.  75-79.  Does  he  or  Lincoln  furnish  the  more  convincing 
proof  of  the  statement  in  the  "  text  "? 

28.  Apply  to  Lincoln's  speech,  pp.  35-46,  the  tests  for  argu- 
ment from  example  given  on  p.  64. 

29.  Reduce  to  the  form  of  a  brief,  pp.  47-57,  phrasing  as  much 
of  it  as  you  think  proper  as  refutation.  What  is  Lincoln's 
purpose  in  this  section? 

30.  What  do  you  gather  were  the  relations  between  the  North 
and  the  South  at  the  tune  of  this  speech?  What  are  those 
relations  now? 

3L  Why  does  Lincoln  lay  so  much  emphasis  on  the  opinions 
of  "  the  fathers  "?  Are  we  guided  by  them  so  much  in  politics 
to-day? 

32.  "  Measured  by  the  severest  tests  of  a  great  speech,  by 
the  use  of  simple  Saxon,  by  the  beauty  of  its  rhetoric,  by  the 
grip  of  its  logic,  by  the  breadth  of  its  historical  illustrations, 
by  the  range  of  its  research,  by  its  freedom  from  scholastic 
pretensions,  by  its  brotherly,  conciliatory,  yet  unflinching 
treatment  of  its  adversaries,  by  its  wise  admonitions  to  its  friends, 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  75 

by  its  manly  avowal  of  the  power  of  the  right,  by  its  reverential 
acknowledgment  of  God,  by  the  vast  results  it  achieved — by 
all  these  great  elements  that  make  a  great  speech,  it  is  equal 
to  any  speech  recorded  in  any  language."  Bishop  Fowler. 
Can  you  find  all  these  qualities  in  the  speech? 

Brief  for  the  Speech  of  Senator  Stephen  A.  Douglas 

Delivered  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  September  7,  1859 
Resolved:    That  you  should  support  the  Democratic  party. 

Introduction 

I.  Origin  and  History  of  the  Question. 

A.  The  Democratic  party  holds  to  the  great  principle  of  the 

Nebraska  Bill  which  tells  every  political  community  to 
regulate  its  o^\'n  affairs. 

B.  The  Republican  party  holds  that  there  is  an  irrepressible 

conflict  between  free  and  slave  states  which  can  be 
settled  only  by  Congress'  making  the  country  all  free 
or  all  slave,  for 

1.  Mr.    Seward    developed   the   idea   of   an   irrepressible 

conflict  in  a  speech  at  Rochester. 

2.  Mr.    Lincoln   at   Springfield   developed   the   idea   that 

the  country  Vv'ould  become  all  free  or  all  slave. 

3.  The  RepubHcan  platform  at  Philadelphia  in  1856  de- 

clared that  Congress  has  sovereign  power  over  all 
territories. 

C.  The  Democratic  party,  on  the  contrary,  maintains  that  the 

Federal    Government   has   no    right    to   interfere   in    the 
question  in  any  way. 
[The  remaining  sections  usual  in  a  model  introduction  do  not 
occur  in  Douglas's  speech. 

II.  Definitions.  The  agitation  had  been  going  on  for  some 
five  years,  so  that  definitions  were  unnecessary. 

III.  Admitted,  Waived,  and  Irrelevant  Matter.  Omitted 
for  the  same  reason. 

IV.  Issues.  Not  stated,  but  the  speech,  though  somewhat 
rambUng  and  lacking  in  precision  of  statement,  is  based  on  the 
following: 


76  QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

A.  Was  the  Democratic  principle  of  allowing  ever}'  political 

community   to  regulate  its  own  affairs  operative  before 
the  formation  of  the  Constitution? 

B.  Is  it  denied  by  the  Constitution? 

C.  Will   it  settle  the  slavery  question  more  surely   than   the 

Republican  principle?]  ■ 

Brief  Proper 

I.  The  Democratic  principle  was  operative  before  the  for- 
mation of  the  Constitution,  for 

A.  It  actuated  the  colonies  before  the  Revolution,  for 

1.  Virginia  in  1699  passed  a  law  imposing  heavy  penalties 

upon  all  slaves  brought  into  the  colony  after  that  date. 

2.  This    colony    passed   later    thirty-one    successive   laws 

with    the    same    purpose,    each    annulled    by    Great 
Britain. 

3.  This  colony  renewed  the  agitation  in  a  petition  in  1772. 

4.  Similar  legislation  was  enacted  in  other  colonies. 

B.  It  actuated  them  in  their  joint  efforts,  for 

1.  The  Bill  of  Rights  in  1774  demanded  for  the  colonies 

the  right  to  legislate  on  all  internal  matters. 

2.  The   Declaration   of  Independence   was  a  vindication 

of  this  principle. 

3.  The  battles  of  the  Revolution  were  fought  to  maintain 

this  principle. 

C.  It  was  maintained  after  the  Revolution,  for 

1.  In  1784  Congress  struck  out  Jefferson's  proposal  to 
prohibit  slavery  in  the  Northwest  Territory  which 
had  been  granted  by  Virginia. 

II.  Refutation.  The  argument  of  the  Republicans'  that  the 
Federal  Government  has  power  to  control  slavery  in  the  terri- 
tories is  illogical,  for 

A.  The  Republicans  grant  the  power  of  local  government  in 

all  matters  but  the  negro. 

B.  The  negro  is  property  as  much  as  an  ox  or  a  horse. 

C.  Each  section  is  best  fitted  to  determine  what  laws  it  needs, 

for 
1.  "  Our  fathers,  when  they  framed  this  Government  under 
which  we  live  "...  knew  that  each  locaUty  required 
a  different  law,  for 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  77 

a.  If  they  had  made  the  laws  uniform,  they  would 
have  established  slavery,  for 
1.  Twelve   of  the  thirteen    colonies  then  held 
slaves. 

D.  The  present  free  states  have  become  free  by  the  operation 

of  the  principle  of  local  government,  for 

1.  One-half  of  the  original  slave-holding  states  have  be- 

come free  by  their  own  vote. 

2.  Refutation.     The  argument  that  Ohio  became  free  by 

the  Ordinance  of  1787  is  untrue,  for 
a.  "  Gentlemen  of  Ohio,  you  are  a  free  state  because 
you  chose  to  be  free." 

E.  For  the  Federal  Government  to  make  laws  uniform  is  to 

make  government  tyrannical,  for 

1.  Virginia  knows  better  than  Ohio  what  laws  are  best 

for  it. 

2.  Local  government  has  been  fought  for  by  both  North 

and  South. 

3.  It  will  allow  one  section  to  dominate  the  other,   for 

a.  The  real  purpose   of  the  Republicans  is  to  fan 

sectional  strife. 
h.  The  constant   cry  of  the  South  is  for  a  national 

law  to  protect  slavery  in  the  territories. 

F.  It  is  plainly  denied  by  the  Constitution,  for 

1.  The  fugitive-slave  provision    speaks   of  persons  "  held 

to  service  in  labor  in  one  state  imder  the  law  thereof." 

2.  "  State  "  in  that  clause  means  territories  also. 

III.  Popular  sovereignty  is  the  only  sure  way  of  settling  the 
question  of  slavery,  for 

A.  In  the  approaching  Congress  Republicans  will  demand  that 

New  Mexico  be  admitted  with  a  free  constitution. 

B.  The  Southerners  will  make  counter  demands  that  Kansas 

adopt  a  slave  constitution. 

C.  Any   territory   with   a   sufficient   population   to   organize   a 

government  is  capable  of  self-government,  for 
1.  The    argument    against    "  Squatter    Sovereignty  "    is 
based    on    a   misunderstanding    of    Calhoun's   posi- 
tion. 

D.  It  admits  of  an  indefinite  expansion  for  our  country,  for 

1.  Under  this  rule  we  have  already  reached  the  Pacific. 


78  QUESTIOXS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY 

2.  We  are  bound  to  expand  and  spread  until  we  absorb 
the  entire  continent  of  America. 
E.  It  serves  and  preserves  liberty. 

Conclusion 

Since  the  Democratic  principle  that  every  political  community' 
should  regulate  its  own  affairs  actuated  the  Colonies  before  the 
formation  of  the  Constitution,  since  it  is  illogical  to  deny  that 
this  principle  is  in  the  Constitution,  and  since  observance  of  this 
principle  is  the  surest  means  of  settling  the  slavery  question, 
you  should  support  the  Democratic  party. 

Quotation  from  Douglas's  Speech 

The  section  of  the  speech  in  which  Douglas  made  the  state- 
ment used  by  Lincoln  as  his  text  runs  as  follows: 

I  hold  that  the  people  of  the  Territories  have  the  same  right 
to  legislate  in  regard  to  slave  property  that  they  have  in  regard 
to  any  and  every  kind  of  property  ['  Right  '  and  applause]. 
The  Constitution  places  all  kinds  of  property  on  an  equal  foot- 
ing. The  Northern  and  the  Southern  man  enter  the  Territory 
on  an  exact  equality,  and  carry  their  property  with  them,  and 
hold  it  there  subject  to  local  law.  If  that  local  law  is  for  them, 
then  they  will  be  protected;  if  it  is  against  them,  thej^  had  better 
keep  their  jiroperty  somewhere  else.  Why,  then,  should  we 
prohibit  the  settlers  of  the  Territory  from  introducing  or  exclud- 
ing Slavery,  either  to  gratify  the  Republicans  in  the  North, 
or  the  Southern  Oppositionists  in  the  slave  States?  If  we  will 
only  apply  the  great  principle  of  non-intervention  by  Congress, 
and  self-government  in  the  Territories,  leaving  the  people  to 
do  as  they  please,  there  will  be  peace  and  harmony  between 
all  sections  of  the  Union. 

"  What  interest  have  you  in  Ohio  in  the  question  of  Slavery 
in  South  Carolina?  You  say  that  you  do  not  think  that  Slavery 
is  necessary  or  beneficial.  That  may  be  true,  but  your  opinion 
might  be  different  if  your  property  was  all  invested  in  a  nice 
[rice]  plantation  in  South  Carolina,  where  the  white  man  cannot 
live  and  cultivate  the  soil.  In  Ohio  it  is  a  question  only  between 
the  white  man  and  the  negro  [Laughter].  But  if  you  go  further 
South  you  will  find  that  it  is  a  question  between  the  negro  and 


I! 


QUESTIONS  AND  TOPICS  FOR  STUDY  79 

the  crocodile  [Renewed  laughter].     The  question  then  may  be 
a  very  different  one  under  different  climates. 

''Our  fathers,  when  they  framed  this  Government  under  which  we 
live,  understood  this  question  just  as  well,  and  even  better,  than 
we  do  now.  They  knew  when  they  made  this  Republic  that  a 
country  so  broad  as  ours,  with  such  a  variety  of  climate,  soil 
and  productions,  must  have  a  variety  of  interests,  requiring 
different  laws  adapted  to  each  locality.  They  knew  that  the 
laws  which  would  suit  the  green  fields  of  New  England  were 
illy  [sic]  adapted  to  the  rice  plantations  of  South  CaroUna; 
that  the  laws  and  the  regulations  which  would  suit  the  corn 
and  wheat  fields  of  Ohio  might  not  be  well  adapted  to  the 
sugar  plantations  of  Louisiana;  that  the  people  in  different 
localities,  having  a  different  climate,  different  interests  and 
necessities,  would  want  different  laws  adapted  to  each  locality; 
and  hence,  when  the  Constitution  was  made,  it  was  adopted  on 
the  theory  that  each  state  should  decide  the  Slavery  question 
for  itself,  and  also  all  the  local  and  domestic  questions." 


NOTES 

The  First  Speech  on  Copyright 

Page  3.  line  1.  Sirt  Macaulay  is  addressing  the  speaker  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  Charles  Shaw-Lefevre  who  served  as 
speaker  with  distinction  from  1839  to  1857. 

3.  8.  my  honorable  and  learned  friend:  Thomas  Noon 
Talfourd  (1795-1854),  in  that  day  a  well-known  dramatist, 
essayist,  and  lawyer.  He  was  called  Serjeant  Talfourd  because 
in  1833  he  became  serjeant  on  the  Oxford  circuit  and  rose  to  be 
unquestioned  leader  of  the  bar  in  that  district.  For  his  connec- 
tion with  copyright,  see  Introduction. 

4.  2.  indefeasible:  Look  up  the  derivation  of  this  word. 

4.  5.  act  of  attainder:  What,  exactly,  is  an  act  of  attainder? 
Do  we  have  such  acts  in  the  United  States?  Would  Macaulay's 
statement  be  true  in  England  to-day? 

4.  22.  Paley,  William  (1743-1805),  was  a  philosopher  and 
theologian  who  rose  to  high  office  in  the  Church  of  England. 

5.  17.  primogeniture,  or  gavelkind,  or  borough  English: 
To  define  these  terms  you  need  only  to  read  the  passage 
above  beginning  ''modes  of  succession"  (1.  2).  For  example, 
primogeniture  is  defined  in  "  land  generally  descends  to  the 
eldest  son."  In  the  same  way  think  out  the  meaning  of  jure 
dii)ino,  pars  rationabilis,  Custom  of  York,  Custom  of  London. 
What  principle  is  Macaulay  trying  to  establish?  How  does 
it  apply  to  copyright  after  the  author's  death? 

7.  23ff.  Maecenas  and  PoUio :  This  sentence  is  an  illustration 
of  Macaulay's  power  of  illustration,  for  into  it  he  has  compressed 
the  chief  points  in  the  history  of  patronage.  McEcenas  and 
Pollio  were  Roman  statesmen  of  the  first  century  b.c,  who 
befriended  and  helped  Vergil  and  Horace.  The  Medici,  a  family 
of  statesmen  in  Florence,  was  most  prominent  in  the  fifteenth 
century.  Lorenzo  the  Magnificent  (1449-1492)  was  especially 
conspicuous   in   encouragement   of   letters   and  art.     Louis   the 

81 


82  NOTES 

Fourteenth,  king  of  France  from  1643  to  1715,  saw  the  most 
splendid  period  in  French  Hterature,  when  Racine,  Corneille, 
Moliere,  and  Boileaii  were  writing.  Lord  Halifax  (1661-1715) 
and  Lord  Oxford  (1661-1724)  were  EngUsh  statesmen  of  great 
influence,  the  first  under  William  and  Mary,  the  second  under 
Queen  Anne.     Who  were  the  great  writers  whom  they  assisted? 

8.  32.  East  India  Company,  founded  by  London  merchants, 
was  in  1600  granted  by  Elizabeth  the  monopoly  of  the  East 
India  trade  in  order  to  compete  with  the  Dutch  in  the  Indian 
Ocean.  In  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  company 
acquired  also  political  supremacy  in  India  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Clive  and  Hastings.  Read  the  absorbing  essays  of 
Macaulay  on  these  men  in  Longmans'  English  Classics.  See 
Introduction,  p.  Ill,  for  Macaulay's  connection  with  the  com- 
pany.    Is  it  still  in  existence? 

9.  13.  Lord  Essex:  Robert  £)evereux,  Second  Earl  of  Essex 
(1567-1601),  received  many  favors  from  Elizabeth.  English 
monarchs  had  long  granted  m.onopolies  to  favorites.  Elizabeth 
granted  them  on  leather,  salt,  coal,  and  a  hundred  other  com- 
modities. Sir  Walter  Raleigh  held  one  on  playing  cards.  Read 
a  good  history  of  England  for  the  protest  against  them  in  1601. 

10.  13.  Australasian  continent:  What  parts  of  Australia 
were  settled  in  1841?  Is  the  heart  of  the  continent  valuable 
now  for  grazing? 

10.  22.  Piince  Esterhazy:  Prince  Paul  Anton  von  Ester- 
hdzy  von  Galantha  of  Austria  was  ambassador  at  London 
1815-1818  and  1830-1838.  He  owned  larger  estates  in  land 
than  any  other  subject  of  Austria. 

10.  29.  Dr.  Johnson,  Samuel  Johnson  (1709-1784)  was  the 
foremost  literary  man  of  his  time.  What  books  did  he  write 
beside  these  mentioned  in  this  paragraph?  Are  they  read 
to-day?     Why? 

11.  10.  Juvenal  was  the  greatest  of  the  Roman  satirists. 
Two  of  his  sixteen  satirical  poems  Dr.  Johnson  imitated  in  his 
poems,  "  London  "  and  "  The  Vanity  of  Human  Wishes." 

11.  12.  our  means  Parliament's.  How  did  Dr.  Johnson 
report  these  debates? 

12.  36.  Blenheim  is  an  estate  near  Oxford  some  twelve  niiles 
in  circumference,  with  an  imposing  palace  that  was  eleven  years 
in  building  and  cost  two  and  a  half  million  dollars.     The  whole 


NOTES  83 

property  was  given  to  John  Churchill,  Duke  of  Marlborough 
(1650-1722),  for  his  victory  over  the  French  at  Blenheim. 

13.  1.  Strathfieldsaye,  about  fifty  miles  southwest  of  London, 
was  the  seat  of  Arthur  Wellesley,  Duke  of  Wellington  (1769- 
1852),  the  victor  at  Waterloo  over  Napoleon,  1815. 

13.  31.  Cowley's  Poems  w^ere  during  his  lifetime  (1618- 
1667)  far  more  popular  than  those  of  his  great  contemporary, 
John  Milton  (1608-1674),  or  of  any  other  poet  of  his  time. 
The  question,  "  Who  now  reads  Cowley?  "  occurs  in  line  75 
of  Pope's  "  The  First  Epistle  of  the  Second  Book  of  Horace 
Imitated"  (1737).  You  will  find  the  satire  throughout  the 
poem  entertaining.  Are  the  names  of  authors  in  this  para- 
graph arranged  chronologically  or  in  anti-climax? 

13.  32.  Pope,  Alexander  (1688-1744),  was  the  leading  poet 
of  his  generation.  You  will  enjoy  his  "  The  Rape  of  the  Lock  " 
and  his  translation  of  Homer. 

13.  35.  Bolingbroke,  Henry  St.  John,  Viscount  Bolingbroke 
(1678-1751),  was  a  brilliant  but  superficial  English  orator  and 
politician.  David  Mallet  published  his  "Works"  in  five  vol- 
umes in  1754.  They  reappeared  in  eleven  volumes  in  1786, 
and  in  eight  volumes  in  1809.  His  "  Letters  and  Correspond- 
ence "  appeared  in  two  volumes  in  1798.  Do  these  facts  sup- 
port Macaulay's  statement?  W^hv  does  Macaulay  select  1814 
instead  of  1809? 

14.  2.  Paternoster  Row,  so  called  because  the  prayer-books 
of  the  Church  of  England  were  formerly  sold  there,  is  a  short 
street  north  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  It  has  long  been  famous 
as  a  centre  of  Lpndon  book  publishing. 

14.  3.  Hayley's  (1745-1820)  "  Triumphs  of  Temper  "  was 
published  in  1781  and  ran  to  twelve  or  fourteen  editions.  His 
friend  Southey  wrote  of  him  that  everything  was  good  about 
him  except  his  poetry.  In  his  "  Essay  on  Byron  "  Macaulay 
declared:  "  Poetry  had  sunk  into  such  decay  that  Mr.  Hay  ley 
was  thought  a  great  poet." 

14.  16.  Milton's  granddaughter:  The  history  of  the  cop}^- 
right  on  "  Paradise  Lost  "  is  given  on  p.  xiv.  Symmons  sold 
the  copyright  a  few  years  later  for  twenty-five  pounds.  Jacob 
Tonson  (1656-1736)  secured  the  copyright  as  early  as  1695. 
It  was  his  grandnephew  and  successor,  Jacob  Tonson  the 
third,    who   brought   the   injunction   mentioned  by  Macaulay. 


84  NOTES 

Would  the  present  English  law  (see  p.  65  :  29)  have  helped  Mrs. 
EHzabeth  Foster,  Milton's  granddaughter?  She  was  the  widow 
of  a  weaver  and  died  May  9,  1754,  being  probably  the  last  of 
Milton's  descendants. 

14.  24.  Garrick,  David  (1716-1779)  was  a  pupil  and  intimate 
friend  of  Dr.  Johnson,  and  became  one  of  the  greatest  of  English 
actors.  He  gave  the  benefit  on  April  5,  1750,  which  netted  one 
hundred  thirty  pounds  with  other  subscriptions. 

16.  9.  Fielding,  Henry  (1707-1754),  wrote,  besides  "Tom 
Jones "  (1749),  two  other  great  novels,  "  Joseph  Andrews " 
(1742),  and  "  Amelia "  (1751),  both  mentioned  on  p.  32. 
Coleridge  was  of  opinion  that  the  "  (Edipus  Rex"  of  Sophocles, 
Ben  Jonson's  "  Alchemist  "  and  "  Tom  Jones  "  have  the  best 
plots  in  all  hterature. 

16.  10.  Gibbon's  "  History "  ranks  as  among  the  greatest 
historical  works  ever  written.  Though  it  was  completed  in 
1788,  it  is  still  an  authority  for  the  period  from  a.d.  100  to 
A.D.  1453.  His  treatment  of  Christianity  is  by  some  regarded 
as  prejudiced. 

16.  19.  Richardson's  novels  were  the  first  English  novels 
of  domestic  life.  "  Pamela "  (1740)  was  in  two  volumes. 
"  Clarissa  Harlowe "  (1747-8)  extended  to  eight  volumes. 
Another  of  his  novels,  "  Sir  Charles  Grandison  "  (pubhshed 
in  1753  in  six  volumes)  is  referred  to  on  p.  32. 

16.  33.  Mr.  Wilberforce:  William  AVilberforce  (1759-1833) 
published  in  1797  his  "  celebrated  religious  treatise,"  "  A 
Practical  View  of  the  Prevaihng  Religious  System  of  Professed 
Christians  contrasted  with  Real  Christianity."  Before  the 
end  of  the  year  it  ran  through  five  editions,  and  by  1826  had 
reached  fifteen  in  England  and  twenty-five  in  America.  As 
a  leader  in  parliament  in  the  fight  against  slavery,  he  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  Macaulay's  father  in  Clapham.  As  a  boy 
Macaulay  saw  him  often.  Read  Trevelyan,  "  Life  of  Macaulay," 
chapter  I. 

17.  3.  Mrs.  Hannah  More  (174.5-1833)  was  another  famous 
person  whom  Macaulay  knew  well  as  a  boy.  It  was  at  her  house 
that  his  father  and  mother  first  met.  As  a  boy  he  spent  many 
weeks  in  her  home.  She  gave  him  the  money  to  buy  his  first 
books.  Read  Trevelyan,  "  Life  of  Macaulay,"  chapter  I. 
She  was  a  firm  supporter  of  Wilberforce,  and  was  well  known 


NOTES  85 

as  a  religious  writer.  She  never  married;  the  title  Mrs.  was 
formerly  applied  to  both  married  and  unmarried  women, 

18.  20.  Boswell's  "  Life  of  Johnson  "  by  universal  consent 
merits  the  high  praise  Macaulay  gives  it  in  this  paragraph. 
James  Boswell  (1740-1795)  spent  a  great  deal  of  his  leisure 
from  1763,  when  he  secured  an  introduction  to  Dr.  Johnson, 
down  to  1784,  when  Dr.  Johnson  died,  in  taking  notes  on  his 
conversation  and  gathering  facts  about  him.  The  "  Life " 
consequently  presents  a  picture  unrivalled  for  the  faithfulness 
and  the  vividness  with  which  it  reveals  an  absorbing  per- 
sonality. 

18.  23.  a  blot  in  the  escutcheon:  Macaulay  has  elsewhere 
expressed  more  directly  his  feelings  that  Boswell's  constant 
following  of  Dr.  Johnson  for  the  purpose  of  taking  notes  and 
recording  his  peculiarities  was  disgraceful.  Read  his  "  Essay 
on  Boswell's  Johnson,"  and  also  his  ''  Life  of  Johnson."  Carlyle 
took  a  quite  different  view.  In  his  "  Essay  on  Boswell's 
Johnson,"  which  was  a  veiled  reply  to  Macaulay,  he  main- 
tained that  Boswell's  discipleship  shows  a  recognition  of  great- 
ness which  is  admirable. 

18.  36.  Camden's  "  Britannia  "  was  first  published  in  Latin 
in  1586  and  grew  in  successive  editions.  It  was  translated  into 
English  in  1610.  It  is  a  very  valuable  book  because  of  its  full 
description  of  Great  Britain  at  the  time  and  of  its  rich  stores 
of  antiquarian  knowledge.  Macaulay  as  an  historian  would 
especially  prize  it. 

19.  15.  John  Wesley  (1703-1791)  was  the  founder  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Methodists,  which  in  1837  numbered  318,716  members 
in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  He  preached  chiefly  in  the  open 
air  to  the  lower  classes.  He  traveled  five  thousand  miles  a  year 
and  preached  fifteen  sermons  a  week.  This  he  kept  up  for 
fifty  years.  His  hymns  were  first  published  in  1737.  His 
journals  were  published  in  parts  from  1739  to  1791.  They 
have  been  called  "  the  most  amazing  record  of  human  exertion 
ever  penned  by  man."  His  works,  when  collected  in  1771- 
1774,  filled  thirty-two  volumes.  How  would  Talfourd's  pro- 
posed law  have  applied  to  these  works? 

21.  2.  piratical  booksellers:    Why  are  they  called  piratical? 

22.  1.  divide  the  House:  Why  is  the  voting  called  dividing 
the  house?     See  p.  xvii. 


86  NOTES 

22.  6.  Be  read  a  second  time:  See  p.  xv.  The  house  would 
probably  not  be  in  session  six  months  later.  Was  Macaulay's 
motion  carried?     See  p.  xvii. 

The  Second  Speech  on  Copyright 

23.  5.  My  noble  friend:  Philip  Henry,  Fifth  Earl  of  Stan- 
hope (1805-1875)  was  by  courtesy  styled  Viscount  Mahon 
or  Lord  Mahon  from  1816  till  his  succession  to  the  peerage  in 
1855.  Macaulay  had  reviewed  his  "  History  of  the  War  of 
the  Succession  in  Spain  "  in  "  The  Edinburgh  Review  "  for 
January,  1833.  When  Serjeant  Talfourd  lost  his  seat  in  1841, 
he  took  up  with  energy  the  scheme  for  amending  the  copyright. 
See  pp.  66-69  for  a  brief  of  the  speech  to  which  Macaulay  is 
replying. 

26.  9.  Madame  D'Arblay  (1752-1840)  was  one  of  the  first 
of  England's  women  novelists.  Her  first  novel,  "  Evelina," 
appeared  in  1778,  yet  she  died  only  two  years  before  Macaulay's 
speech.  His  "  Essay  on  Madame  D'Arblay "  appeared  in 
"  The  Edinburgh  Review  "  for  the  year  after  the  speech  (Jan- 
uary, 1843). 

26.  9.  Miss  Austen:  Jane  Austen  (1775-1817)  was  a  greater 
novelist  than  Madame  D'Arblay.  Macaulay  thought  her  a 
"  wonderful  woman."  His  nephew  tells  us  that  "  '  Pride  and 
Prejudice  '  and  the  five  sister  novels,  remained  without  a  rival 
in  his  affections."     What  are  the  five  sister  novels? 

27.  13.  Shakespeare:  How  does  Macaulay's  use  of  Shakes- 
peare to  support  his  argument  in  this  speech  differ  from  the  use 
in  his  first  speech?  /'  Love's  Labor  's  Lost  "  was  published 
in  1598,  "  Pericles,  Prince  of  Tyre  "  in  1609,  "  Othello  "  in 
1622,  ''  Macbeth "  in  1623.  When  did  Shakespeare  die? 
When  would  the  copyright  on  each  have  expired  according  to 
Lord  Mahon's  and  according  to  Macaulay's  law? 

27.  17.  Milton:  How  does  this  paragraph  differ  from  Mac- 
aulay's use  of  Milton  in  his  first  speech? 

27.  27.  Dryden  (1632-1700)  was  for  the  last  twenty-five 
years  of  his  Ufe  recognized  as  the  leading  man  of  letters  in 
England.  ''  Alexander's  Feast "  was  written  in  1797.  The 
four  other  poems  grouped  with  it  appeared  in  "  Fables,"  1700. 
\  27.  32.  Flecknoe,  an  Irish  writer  who  died  about  1678,  was 


NOTES  87 

a  harmless  and  sometimes  agreeable  writer  of  verse  whom 
Dry  den  employed  in  his  brilliant  satire  "  MacFlecknoe  "  for 
an  attack  on  his  enemy  Shad  well. 

27.  32.  Settle  (1648-1723),  who  had  some  reputation  at  the 
time,  aroused  the  enmity  of  Dryden  and  was  treated  with 
haughty  satirical  contempt  as  Doeg  in  the  "  Second  Part  of 
Absalom  and  Achitophel,"  1682.  Macaulay's  estimate  of 
these  two  obscure  writers  is  partly  due  to  Dryden's  satire. 

28.  2.  "Pastorals":  Pope  said  he  composed  the  poems 
when  he  was  sixteen.  They  gave  "  manifest  proof  of  his  knowl- 
edge of  books  "  but  almost  no  evidence  of  a  study  of  nature 
with  his  own  eyes. 

28.  14.  Fielding:  All  his  novels  were  published  in  the  last 
twelve  years  of  his  life. 

28.  26.  Burke  (1729-1797)  should  be  known  by  every  Ameri- 
can youth  as  one  of  the  greatest  English  orators  for  his  states- 
manlike policy  for  the  American  colonies.  Read  Augustine 
Birrell's  entertaining  life  in  "  Obiter  Dicta." 

29.  8.  Sophocles  (495-406  b.c.)  is  considered  the  greatest 
tragic  poet.  His  "  Qildipus  at  Colonos  "  was  not  played  until 
four  years  after  his  death. 

29.  12.  Demosthenes  (384-322  b.c.)  was  the  greatest  of 
Greek  orators.  His  Speech  against  the  Guardians  was  delivered 
at  eighteen  in  a  suit  to  secure  the  return  of  more  than  $15,000 
which  his  guardians  had  dissipated.  His  Speech  for  the  Crown, 
"  the  most  finished,  the  most  splendid  and  the  most  pathetic 
work  of  ancient  eloquence,"  was  delivered  when  he  was  fifty- 
four.     Read  Plutarch's  life  of  this  great  statesman. 

29.  20.  Cicero  (106-43  b.c.)  was  the  greatest  of  Roman 
orators  and  second  only  to  Demosthenes  in  the  ancient  world. 
His  first  speech  defending  Roscius  was  a  bold  undertaking. 
His  philippics  against  Marc  Antony  were  the  direct  cause  of 
his  assassination.     Read  Plutarch's  Ufe. 

29.  23.  Racine  (1639-1699)  was  the  greatest  of  the  French 
tragic  poets.  His  first  play  to  be  produced  ("  Les  Freres 
Ennemis ")  was  presented  by  Moliere  in  1664.  His  finest 
and  greatest  tragedy,  "  AthaHe  "  was  first  played  (1691)  at  a 
girl's  school  at  St.  Cyr.        ^ 

29.  24.  Moliere  was  the  stage  name  of  Jean  Baptiste  Poquelin 
(1622-1673),    the     greatest    of     French    writers    of    comedy. 


88  NOTES 

"  L'Etourdi  "  ("  The  Blunderer  ")  was  first  played  in  1653  at 
Lyons.  "  Tartuffe  "  was,  after  a  three  years'  struggle  to  over- 
come hostility,  produced  in  1667  at  Paris. 

29.  26.  Cervantes,  Saavedra  Miguel  de  (1547-1616),  is  the 
greatest  of  Spanish  writers.  The  two  parts  of  "  Don  Quixote  " 
appeared  in  1605  and  1615.  Of  this  book  Macaulay  said, 
"It  is  certainly  the  best  novel  in  the  world  beyond  all  com- 
parison." 

29.  29.  Schiller,  JohannChristophFriedrich  von'(1759-1805), 
is  the  greatest  of  German  dramatists.  He  began  "  The  Rob- 
bers "  when  he  was  only  nineteen  in  a  miUtary  school.  What 
are  his  great  plays? 

29.  30.  Goethe,  Johann  Wolfgang  von  (1749-1832),  is  the 
greatest  name  in  German  literature.  He  and  Schiller  were 
intimate  friends.  "  The  Sorrows  of  Werther  "  is  a  very  roman- 
tic and  indeed  sentimental  novel  published  in  1774.  What  are 
his  chief  works?  These  later  productions  are  probably  the  best 
proof  of  Macaulay's  contention  in  this  section  of  the  speech. 
What  is  this  contention? 

29.  31.  the  Committee:  What  committee  has  Macaulay 
been  addressing? 

30.  23.  no  work  of  the  imagination:  Like  all  sweeping  state- 
ments, this  assertion  is  subject  to  exceptions.  How  old  was 
Coleridge  when  he  wrote  "  The  Rime  of  the  Ancient  Mariner  "? 

31.  33.  Bacon,  Francis  (1561-1626),  one  of  the  most  con- 
spicuous men  of  Shakespeare's  time,  is  famous  now  chiefly  as 
a  writer.  Macaulay  wrote  so  long  an  essay  on  him  that  the 
editor  of  "  The  Edinburgh  Review  "  wanted  to  cut  it  down, 
but  it  was  so  brilliantly  written  that  he  was  afraid  to.  It 
appeared  in  July,  1837. 

31.  36.  Hume,  David  (1711-1776),  wrote  a  "  History  of 
England"  (pubhshed  1754-1761)  beginning  with  the  invasion 
of  Julius  Csesar  (55  B.C.)  and  extending  to  the  Revolution  of 
1688.  Up  to  the  appearance  of  Macaulay's  history  it  was 
the  most  widely  read  historical  work  in  England.  On  March 
8,  1849,  Macaulay  wrote  to  his  friend  Ellis:  "  At  last  I  have 
attained  true  glory.  As  I  walked  through  Fleet  Street  the 
day  before  yesterday,  I  saw  a  copy  of  Hume  at  a  bookseller's 
window  with  the  following  label:  '  Only  21.  2s.  Hume's  "  His- 
tory  of   England,"    in   eight   volumes,    highly   valuable   as  an 


1 


NOTES  89 

introduction  to  Macaulay.'  I  laughed  so  convulsively  that  the 
other  people  who  were  staring  at  the  books  took  me  for  a  poor 
demented  gentleman.     Alas  for  poor  David!  " 

32.  1.  Addison,  Joseph  (1672-1719),  wrote  most  of  the  Sir 
Roger  de  Coverley  Papers  that  appeared  in  the  "  Spectator." 
Read  Macaulay's  "  Essay  on  Addison  "  and  the  last  half  of 
Thackeray's  lecture  on  "  Congreve  and  Addison  "  in  "  Enghsh 
Humorists." 

Lincoln's  Address  at  Cooper  Union 

35.  1.  Mr.  President:  William  Cullen  Bryant  presided  at 
the  meeting. 

35.  8.  his  speech  last  autumn  at  Columbus:     See  p.  xxxviii. 

36.  5.  ''The  Constitution  of  the  United  States":  Does  the 
Constitution  to-day  consist  of  the  parts  enumerated  by  Lincoln? 

36.  12.  the  "  thirty-nine  ":  If  you  are  interested  in  the  con- 
stitutional convention,  read  Fiske's  "  Critical  Period  of  American 
History." 

36.  26.  It  is  this:  For  the  connection  in  which  Douglas  used 
the  text,  study  the  excerpt  from  his  speech,  pp.  78-79,  and  the 
brief,  p.  75-78.  Does  Lincoln  state  Douglas's  position  fairly? 
A  few  days  after  the  speech,  Lincoln  told  Rev.  A.  P.  Gulliver 
on  a  train  in  New  England:  ''  I  am  never  satisfied  to  leave 
a  question  until  I  have  bounded  it  north  and  bounded  it  south 
and  bounded  it  east  and  bounded  it  west." 

37.  3.  In  1784:  What  use  does  Douglas  make  of  this  action? 
See  p.  76. 

37.  4.  the  Northwestern  Territory:  If  you  do  not  under- 
stand this  reference  or  the  term  Confederation,  read  over  this 
period  in  your  United  States  history. 

37.  33.  the  Ordinance  of  '87:  Read  the  history  of  this  ''  really 
sovereign  and  greatly  important  act  "  to  organize  a  govern- 
ment for  this  region.  What  reference  to  this  ordinance  does 
Douglas  make?     See  p.  77. 

38.  12.  without  ayes  and  nays:  That  is,  there  was  no  roll 
call.  When  the  Ordinance  of  '87  was  passed,  Judge  Yates  of 
New  York  required  the  ayes  and  nays,  when  it  appeared  that 
his  w^as  the  only  vote  in  the  negative.  Lincoln  is  therefore 
quite  right  in  regarding  the  vote  of  1789  as  unanimous. 


90  'NOTES 

40.  26.  the  Missouri  question:  There  is  a  reference  to  this 
matter  in  the  Introduction,  p.  xxxiii,  but  you  should  read  a  full 
account  m  a  United  States  history. 

41.  2.  by  his  votes:  Pinckney  on  June  8,  1787,  had  declared 
the  necessity  of  one  supreme  controlling  power,  for  he  con- 
sidered this  the  cornerstone  of  the  government.  He  was,  more- 
over, a  member  of  the  committee  which  reported  the  Ordinance 
of  '87,  and  on  every  occasion  when  it  was  under  the  considera- 
tion of  Congress  voted  against  all  amendments.  Lincoln  is 
scrupulously  fair  in  his  description  of  Pinckney's  action. 

41.  8.  which  I  have  been  able  to  discover:  Read  p.  73  :  20  for 
the  opinion  of  the  first  editors  on  the  thoroughness  of  Lincoln's 
search. 

41.  23.  corporal  oaths:  are  oaths  confirmed  by  touching  a 
sacred  object,  especially  the  New  Testament,  as  distinguished 
from  merely  spoken  or  written  oaths. 

42.  10.  grounds  of  expediency:  Compare  with  Macaulay, 
pp.  3-6. 

42.  26.  there  is  much  reason  to  believe :  Does  Lincoln  indi- 
cate where  you  might  look  for  the  evidence  on  this  point? 

44.  3.  the  Dred  Scott  case:  See  the  Introduction  for  a 
reference  to  this  weighty  decision,  but  you  should  also  read 
carefully  your  United  States  history  on  this  point. 

47.  24.  "Black  Republicans":  In  the  Lincoln-Douglas 
debates  Douglas  used  the  phrase  often  to  stir  up  the  race  pre- 
judice of  his  audience  by  implying  that  Lincoln  was  a  radical 
abolitionist.  In  the  Ottawa  debate  he  declared  that  Lincoln 
and  Trumbull  had  arranged  in  1854  to  form  "  an  Abolition 
party,  under  the  name  and  disguise  of  a  Republican  party." 

48.  11.  we  shall  get  votes  in  your  section:  The  only  South- 
ern states  which  cast  votes  for  Lincoln  in  1860  were:  Delaware, 
3815;  Maryland,  2294;  Virginia,  1929;  Missouri,  17,028; 
Kentucky,  1364. 

49.  3.  Farewell  Address:  You  will  find  this  famous  message 
in  Longmans  English  Classics.  A  warning  against  sectional 
parties  occurs  on  p.  83.  ''In  contemplating  the  causes  which 
may  disturb  our  union,  it  occurs  as  a  matter  of  serious  concern 
that  any  ground  should  have  been  furnished  for  characterizing 
parties  by  geographical  discriminations — Northern  and  South- 
ern, Atlantic  and  Western." 


NOTES  91 

49.  10.  he  wrote  Lafayette:  The  paragraph  runs  as  follows: 
*'  I  agree  with  you  cordially  in  your  views  in  regard  to  negro 
slavery.  I  have  long  considered  it  a  serious  evil,  both  socially 
and  politically,  and  I  should  rejoice  in  any  feasible  scheme  to 
rid  our  States  of  such  a  burden.  The  Congress  of  1787  adopted 
an  ordinance  which  prohibits  the  existence  of  involuntary  ser- 
vitude in  our  Northwestern  Territory  forever.  I  consider  it 
a  wise  measure.  It  meets  with  the  approval  and  assent  of  nearly 
every  member  from  the  States  more  immediately  interested 
in  slave  labor.  The  prevailing  opinion  in  Virginia  is  against  the 
spread  of  slavery  in  our  new  Territories,  and  I  trust  we  shall 
have  a  confederation  of  free  States." 

50.  8.  "  Popular  Sovereignty  "  was  defined  in  less  concrete 
terms  by  Douglas:  "My  principle  is  to  recognize  each  State 
of  the  union  as  independent,  sovereign,  and  equal  in  its  sover- 
eignty." See  Introduction,  p.  xxxiv,  and  Douglas's  speech, 
pp.  78-79. 

50.  32.  Harper's  Ferry  John  Brown!!  is  an  allusion  to  the 
famous  attempt  of  John  Brown  to  start  an  uprising  of  the 
negroes  by  seizing  the  United  States  arsenal  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
Virginia,  on  October  16,  1859.  The  next  day  Robert  E.  Lee 
captured  him  and  his  army  of  twenty  men. 

50.  34.  you  have  failed  to  implicate  a  single  Republican: 
Of  the  Congressional  committee  of  five,  the  three  Democrats 
reported:  "  It  was  simply  the  act  of  lawless  ruffians,  under 
the  sanction  of  no  public  or  political  authority — distinguishable 
only  from  ordinary  felonies  by  the  ulterior  ends  in  contem- 
plation by  them." 

51.  3.  you  are  inexcusable  to  assert  it:  From  his  seat  in  the 
Senate  on  January  16,  1860,  Douglas  stated  his  "  firm  and  delib- 
erate conviction  "  that  the  Harper's  Ferry  crime  was  "the  natural, 
logical,  inevitable  result  of  the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  the 
Republican  party,  as  explained  and  enforced  in  their  platforms, 
their  partisan  presses,  their  pamphlets  and  books,  and  especilaly 
in  the  speeches  of  their  leaders  in  and  out  of  Congress." 

52.  8.  the  Southampton  insurrection  in  August,  1831,  was 
organized  in  Southampton  county,  Virginia,  by  a  remarkable 
slave  styling  himself  General  Nat  Turner.  It  resulted  in  the 
death  of  sixty-four  whites,  most  of  them  women  and  children, 
and  more  than  a  thousand  slaves. 


92  NOTES 

52.  28.  the  slave  revolution  in  Hayti,  extending  from  1791 
to  1802,  was  peculiar  in  that  negroes  were  instigated  by  the 
opjDosing  factions  of  the  whites.  Toussaint  L'Ouverture,  a 
full-blooded  negro,  led  the  half  million  slaves  first  against  the 
English  and  Spanish  and  later  against  the  French  forces.  His 
character  has  been  variously  estimated;  he  is  eulogized  in  Words- 
worth's sonnet  and  in  one  of  Wendell  Phillips's  most  eloquent 
lectures. 

52.  30.  The  gunpowder  plot  was  a  conspiracy  among  some 
Catholics  in  England  to  blow  up  both  King  James  I  and  Par- 
liament, when  it  assembled  on  November  5,  1605.  A  Catholic 
peer.  Lord  Monteagle,  who  was  by  his  brother-in-law  Tresham 
warned  not  to  appear,  revealed  the  danger.  Guy  Fawkes 
was  found  in  the  cellars  beneath  Parliament  House  with  thirty- 
six  barrels  of  gunpowder,  matches,  and  a  dark  lantern. 

53.  7.  In  the  language  of  Mr.  Jefferson:  These  words  appear 
in  Jefferson's  first  draft  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
in  protest  against  the  annulment  of  Virginia's  slavery  legisla- 
tion. See  the  brief  for  Douglas's  speech,  p.  76.  Read  Fiske's 
''  Critical  Period." 

53.  11.  pari  passu:  Jefferson  meant  by  this  Latin  phrase 
that  as  fast  as  negroes  should  be  set  free  or  deported,  free 
white  laborers  should  take  their  places. 

53.  36.  Orsini's  attempt  on  Louis  Napoleon  was  recent 
history.  On  January  14,  1858,  he  had  tried  to  assassinate 
Napoleon  III  by  a  bomb.  He  made  London  his  headquarters. 
Because  an  English  jury  acquitted  him,  France  was  disposed 
to  condemn  Great  Britain  for  negligence. 

54.  7.  Helper's  Book  was  "  The  Impending  Crisis  of  the 
South,"  published  in  1857.  He  was  a  poor  white  of  North 
Carolina  who  sought  to  show  that  slavery  was  ruinous  on 
economic  grounds  to  the  South  and  to  the  future  of  the  poor 
white  and  his  children.  A  Southerner  declared  that  any  one 
who  lent  his  name  and  influence  to  the  propagation  of  such 
writings  was  not  fit  to  live.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  were  in  circulation  before  1861.  The  Republicans 
spread  it  broadcast  as  a  campaign  document.  What  other  book 
had  a  great  influence  on  the  settlement  of  the  slavery  question? 

54.  12.  a  million  and  a  half  votes:  In  the  election  of  1856 
the  Republicans  cast  1,341,264  votes. 


NOTES  93 

55.  9.  the  Supreme  Court  has  decided!  Observe  Lincoln's 
analysis  of  the  Dred  Scott  decision. 

56.  17.  To  show  all  this:  See  the  "Madison  Papers"  con- 
taining the  journal  of  the  constitutional  convention.  Madison 
himself  thought  it  wrong  to  admit  into  the  Constitution  the 
idea  that  there  could  be  property  in  men. 

58.  18.  Senator  Douglas's  new  sedition  law:  a  reference  to 
a  resolution  introduced  into  the  Senate  on  January  16,  1860: 
"  that  the  Committee  on  the  Judiciary  be  instructed  to  report 
a  bill  for  the  protection  of  each  State  and  Territory  of  the 
Union  against  invasion  by  the  authorities  or  inhabitants  of  any 
other  State  or  Territory;  and  for  the  suppression  and  punish- 
ment of  conspiracies  or  combinations  in  any  State  or  Terri- 
tory with  intent  to  invade,  assail,  or  molest  the  government, 
inhabitants,  property,  or  institutions  of  any  State  or  Territory 
of  the  Union." 

60.  9.  a  policy  of  "  don't  care  "  is  a  reference  to  a  speech  by 
Douglas  in  the  Senate  in  1857  in  which  he  declared  that  he 
did  not  care  whether  slavery  was  voted  up  or  voted  down, 

60.  13.  invocations  to  Washington:  Where  in  this  speech 
do  we  learn  what  Washington  said  and  what  he  did? 


i 


Longmans'  English  Classics 

Arnold's  Sohrab  and  Rustum  and  Other  Poems. 

Edited   by   Ashley    H.    Thorndike,    Professor    of    English   in 
Columbia  University.     $0.25.     [For  Reading] 
Browning's  Select  Poems. 

Edited    by    Percival    Chubb,    formerly    Director    of    English, 
Ethical  Culture  School,  New  York.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress. 

Edited  by  Charles  Sears  Baldwin,  Professor  of  Rhetoric  in 
Columbia  University.     $0.25.  [For  Reading.] 
Burke's  Speech  on  Conciliation  with  America. 

Edited  by  Albert  S.   Cook,   Professor  of   English  Language 
and  Literature,  Yale  Univ.     $0.25.     [For  Study.] 
Byron's  Childe  Harold,  Canto  IV,  and  Prisoner  of  Chillon. 
Edited  by  H.  E.  Coblentz,  Principal  of  The  South  Division 
High  School,  Milwaukee,  Wis.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Carlyle's   Essay   on    Burns,    with    Selections   from   Burns's 
Poems. 

Edited   by   Wilson   Farrand,    Head    Master   of   the   Newark 
Academy,  Newark,  N.  J.     $0.25.     [For  Study.] 
Coleridge's  Ancient  Mariner,  Christabel  and  Kubla  Khan. 
Edited  by  Herbert  Bates,   Brooklyn  Manual  Training  High 
School,  New  York.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Cooper's  The  Last  of  the  Mohicans. 

Edited  by  Charles  F.   Richardson,   Professor  of  English  in 
Dartmouth  College.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Dickens's  A  Tale  of  Two  Cities. 

Edited  by  Frederick  William  Roe,  Assistant  Professor  of  Eng- 
lish, Univ.  of  Wisconsin.'    $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Eliot's  Silas  Marner. 

Edited  by  Robert  Herrick,  Professor  of  Rhetoric,  University 
of  Chicago.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Emerson's  Essays  on  Manners,  Self=reliance,  eJtc. 

Edited  by  Eunice  J.  Cleveland.     $0.25.     [For  Study.] 
Franklin's  Autobiography 

Edited  by  W.  B.  Cairns,  Ass't  Professor  of  American  Literature, 
Univ.  of  Wisconsin.     I0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Qaskell's  Cranford. 

Edited  by  Franklin  T.  Baker,  Professor  of  the  English  Lan- 
guage and  Literature  in  Teachers  College,  Columbia  University. 
$0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Goldsmith's  The  Traveller  and  The  Deserted  Village. 

Edited  by  J.  F.  Hosic,  Head  of  the  Department  of  English, 
Chicago  Normal  School.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Goldsmith's  The  Vicar  of  Wakefield. 

Edited  by  Mary  A.  Jordan,   Professor  of  English  Language 
and  Literature,  Smith  College.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Huxley's  Autobiography  and  Selections  from  Lay  Sermons. 
Edited  by  E.  H.  Kemper  McComb,   Manual  Training  High 
School,  Indianapolis,  Ind.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 


Longmans^  English  Classics 


Irving's  Life  of  Goldsmith. 

Edited   by   L,    B.    Semple,    Instructor  in   English,    Bushwick 
High  School,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Irving's  Sketch  Book. 

With   an    Introduction   by   Brander   Matthews,    Professor   of 
Dramatic    Literature,    Columbia    University,    and    v.-ith    notes 
by  Armour  Caldwell.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Lincoln,  Selections  from. 

Edited  by  Daniel  K.  Dodge,  Professor  of  English  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Lowell's  Vision  of  Sir  Launfal,  and  Other  Poems. 

Edited  by  Allan  Abbott,  Department  of  English,  Horace  Mann 
High  School,  New  York  City.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Macaulay's  Essay  on  Addison. 

Edited  by  James   Greenleaf   Croswell,   Head   Master  of  the 
Brearley  School,  New  York.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Macaulay's  Essay  on  Lord  Clive. 

Edited  by  P.   C.   Farrar,   Instructor  of  English  in  Erasmus 
Hall  High  School,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Macaulay's  Essay  on  Milton. 

Edited  by  James   Greenleaf   Croswell,   Head   Master  of   the 
Brearley  School,  New  York.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Macaulay's  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome,  and  Other  Poems. 

Edited  by  Nott  Flint,  late  Instructor  in  English  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Chicago.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Macaulay's  Life  of  Samuel  Johnson. 

Edited   by   Huber   Gray    Buehler,    Head    Master,    Hotchkiss 
School,  Lakeville,  Conn.     $0.25.     [For  Study.] 
Macaulay's  Johnson  and  Addison. 

1.  Life  of  Samuel  Johnson,  edited  by  Huber  Gray  Buehler, 
Hotchkiss  School.     [For  Study.] 

2.  Addison,   edited    by    James    Greenleaf    Croswell,    Brear- 
ley School.     $0.40.     [For  Reading.] 

Macaulay's  Speech  on  Copyright  and  Lincoln's  Speech  at 
Cooper  Union. 

Edited  by    Dudley  H.  Miles,  Head,  Department  of  Engl'sh, 
EvanderChilds  High  School,  New  York  City.    $0.25.    [For  Study.) 
Macaulay's  Warren  Hastings. 

Edited  by  Samuel  M.  Tucker,  Professor  of  English,  Brook- 
lyn Polytechnic  Institute.     $0.^5.     [For  Reading.] 
Milton's  L'AlIegro,  II  Penseroso,  Comus  and  Lycidas. 

Edited   by   William   P.    Trent,    Professor   of   English   Litera- 
ture in  Columbia  University.     $0.25.     [For  Study,  either  "Lyci- 
das" or  "Comus"  to  be  omitted.] 
Palgrave's  The  Golden  Treasury. 

Edited   by   Herbert   Bates,    Manual   Training    High   School, 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.     $0.30.     [For  Study  and  Reading.] 
Parkman's  The  Oregon  Trail. 

Edited  by   O.    B.   Sperlin,   Tacoma   High   School,   Washing- 
ton. ^  $0.30,    [For  Reading.] 


Longmans^  English   Classics 


Ruskin's  Sesame  and  Lilies. 

Edited   by   Gertrude    Buck,    Professor   of   English   in   Vassar 
College.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Scott's  Ivanhoe. 

Edited   by   Bliss   Perry,    Professor   of    English    Literature   in 
Harvard  University.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Scott's  Lady  of  the  Lake. 

Edited  by  G.  R.  Carpenter.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Scott's  Marmion. 

Edited  by  Robert  Morss  Lovett,  Professor  of  English  in  the 
University  of  Chicago.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Scott's  Quentin  Durward. 

Edited  by  Mary  E.  Adams,  Head  of  the  Department  of  Eng- 
lish in   the   Central   High   School,   Cleveland,    O.     $0.30.     [For 
Reading.] 
Scott's  Woodstock. 

Edited   by   Bliss   Perry,    Professor   of    English    Literature   in 
Harvard  University,     ^o  40.     [For  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  A  Midjummer  Night's  Dream. 

Edited  by  George  Pierce  Baker,  Professor  of  English  in  Har- 
vard University.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  As  You  Like  It. 

With  an  Introduction  by  Barrett  Wendell,  Professor  of  Eng- 
lish in  Harvard  University;   and  Notes  by  William  Lyon  Phelps, 
Lampson   Professor  of  English   Literature  in  Yale   University. 
$0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  Hamlet. 

Edited  by  David  T.  Pottinger,  Teacher  of  English,  Thayer 
Academy,     South     Braintree,     Mass.     $0.25.     [For     Study     or 
Reading.] 
Shakspere's  Julius  Caesar. 

Edited  by  George  C.  D.  Odell,  Professor  of    English  in  Co- 
lumbia University.     $0.25.     [For  Study  or  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  King  Henry  V. 

Edited  by  George  C.  D.  Odell,  Professor  of  English  in    Co- 
lumbia University.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  Macbeth. 

Edited  by  John   Matthews   Manly,   Professor   and   Head   of 
the  Department  of  English  in  the  University  of  Chicago.     $0.25. 
[For  Study  or  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  The  Merchant  of  Venice. 

Edited  by  Francis  B.  Gummere,  Professor  of  English  Literature 
in  Haverford  College.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Shakspere's  Twelfth  Night. 

Edited  by  J.  B.  Henneman,  late  Professor  of  English,  Uni- 
versity of  the  South.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Southey's  Life  of  Nelson. 
Edited  by  E.  L.  Millefr, 
High  School,  Detroit,  Mich,    ^0.30.     [For  Reading. 


Longmans^  English   Classics 


Stevenson's  Treasure  Island. 

Edited   by   Clayton   Hamilton,    Extension    Lecturer   in   Eng- 
lish, Columbia  University.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Tennyson's  Qareth  and  Lynette,  Launcelot  and  Elaine,  Tha 
Passing  of  Arthur. 

Edited  by  Sophie  C.  Hart,  Professor  of  Rhetoric  in  Wellesley 
College.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Tennyson's  The  Coming  of  Arthur,  The  Holy  Grail  and  The 
Passing  of  Arthur. 

Edited  by  Sophie  C.  Hart.     $0.23.     [For  Study.] 
Tennyson's  The  Princess. 

Edited  by  G.  E.  Woodberry,  formerly  Prof,  of  Comparative 
Literature,  Columbia  Univ.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
The  Sir  Roger  de  Coverley  Papers. 

Edited  by  D.  O.  S.  Lowell,  Head  Master  of  the  Roxbury  Latin 
School,  Boston,  Mass.     $0.25.     [For  Reading.] 
Thoreau's  Waldcn. 

Edited  by  Raymond   M.   Alden,   Professor  of  English,   Uni- 
versity of  Illinois.     $0.30.     [For  Reading.] 
Washington's  Farewell  Address  and  Webster's  First  Bunker 
Hill  Oration. 

Edited  by  Fred  Newton  Scott,  Professor  of  Rhetoric  in  the 
University  of  Michigan.     $0.25.     [For  Study.] 


Carlyle's  Heroes,  Hero=Worship,  and  the  Heroic  in  History. 

Edited  by  Henry  David  Gray,  Assistant  Professor  of  English, 
Leland  Stanford  Jr.  University.     $0.30. 
De  Quincey's  Flight  of  a  Tartar  Tribe. 

Edited  by  Charles  Sears  Baldwin,  Professor  of  Rhetoric  in 
Columbia  University.     $0.40. 
De  Quincey's  Joan  of  Arc  and  The  English  Mail  Coach. 

Edited  by  Charles  Sears  Baldwin.     $0.25. 
Dryden's  Palamon  and  Arcite. 

Edited  by  William  Tenney  Brewster,  Professor  of  English  in 
Columbia  University.     $0.40. 
Irving's  Tales  of  a  Traveller. 

With  an  Introduction  by  Brander  Matthews  and  Explanatory 
Notes  by  George  R.  Carpenter.     $0.40. 
Milton's  Paradise  Lost.     Books  I.  and  II. 

Edited  by  Edward  Everett  Hale,  Jr.,  Professor  of  the  English 
Language  and  Literature  in  Union  College.     $0.40. 
Pope's  Homer's   Iliad.     Books   I.,  VI.,   XXII.   and  XXIV. 
Edited  by  William  H.  Maxwell,  Superintendent  of  New  York 
City  Schools,  and  Percival  Chubb,  formerly  Director  of  EngHsh, 
Ethical  Culture  School,  New  York.     $0.40. 
Spenser's  The  Faerie  Queene.     (Selections.) 

Edited  by  John  Erskine,   Professor  of  English  in  Columbia 
University.     $0.25. 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Feb.  2009 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  COLLECTIONS  PRESERVATION 

111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  1 6066 
(724)779-2111